Book Two of the Street War Series
The First Chapter in Book Two of the Street War Series.
The Early Years of Academy Life
NickiUK
Prologue
As the Vixens prepare to have a vacation before they go to the Academy and begin to learn how to defeat the evil.
They all reflect on the last few months. Sandra on the decision to ask Nick was so the right choice, and then to have Claire join. Nibs on the time she has spent with the Vixens and how she and the Vixens are now one of the leading forces behind the Conspiracy and her and her life partners Sandra, Daraus, Blackie and Pixie. Abs on the news that the Vixens and the Hunters are the start of the New Gangrels, a more vicious force dedicated to fighting for the common person. Tina, and her choice to marry the one person to her that meant so much, Anna ‘Abs’ Detric and their two fairy partners.
Chapter 1 — Fixing the Place — As Uthiam said, ‘Lets Fix the Place.’
Jane, Nicolai, and Richard walked out of the briefing room, along with Misty and her crew, Darla, Toma and Gary, Sandra turned and said, “As we are now on vacation, me and Nibs won’t be available until Sumdar as we have an operation tomorrow evening.”
“Well most of us can go and enjoy the retreat and you two can journey up on the Sumdar,” said Paul.
“Yeah, excellent idea,” said Jum, “I say lets get some sleep and then think about the rest of the week tomorrow morning over breakfast at say 08:30.”
The group broke apart Nibs and Sandra both walked out side via the Garage, and they then along with Daraus and both Blackie and Pixie flying about six inches from their shoulders, turned left and climbed the large mound, under which was the Academy’s Xenozoology department’s Labs and stores. When the group had reached the top they turned along it and walked to the small house located in a large dip in the mound. Sat on a couple of easy chairs was Surepthon and Dr Zeus.
When the group approached Dr Zeus said, “Hi Nibs, Sandra, Daraus and I think both your fairy friends are present as well.”
“They are present hovering about six inches from our shoulders,” Sandra said.
“That good, as it was a guess,” Dr Zeus said. Then after a couple of seconds of looking at the shoulders he began to see the outlines of the two fairies he said, “And the theory is proven correct, if you know where they are and believe in their existence then you will see them.”
“At least we were able to help on that theory,” Nibs said, “Your invite was very cryptic Dr Zeus.”
“I know I wanted you to come, All I want to do was to say hello, and thank you for the most beautiful weddings I’ve had the privilege of attending, if not in reality, and please call me Zeus,” Zeus said.
“Thank you,” replied Sandra and checked the grass and as it was not damp she sat down. Nibs soon joined her sitting on the ground, Sandra wrapped her arm around Nibs’s waist and Nibs cuddled into her love’s body.
“I’m surprised you two aren’t getting ready for your vacation,” said Surepthon.
“We would be but for the problem of having an espionage mission to do tomorrow evening,” Sandra said.
“Arh,” Zeus said, “You never did finish the tour of the Zoo and the Lab.”
“No we didn’t,” said Sandra, “We’ll be back anyway, that I’m certain of.”
“We do have tomorrow hun,” Nibs said, “But no, we need to get a pair of dresses for the evening and have time to do our make-up.”
“Do you know where we are meeting Sarah and Uthiam?” Sandra asked.
“No,” replied Nibs, “Ring her tomorrow and find out.”
The rest of the evening was spent chatting and just socialising with the non humans based at the club.
* * * * * *
10:00 Nibs’ PDU Alarm went off and woke the dead in the case of Nibs and Sandra as after they had gotten to bed they spent most of the night up to interesting fun.
Nibs gently nudged Sandra who’s eyes opened and looked into Nibs’, Sandra smiled and Nibs quickly kissed Sandra on the lips and said, “Lets get up and think about getting to Risers and also getting Steven a suit as he’s going to need one for today.”
“Very true,” responded Sandra as she grabbed her blunt and lit it.
Pixie and Blackie both woke up, sat up and Pixie thought said, “God you two are up early today.”
“We know, but we have places to go, people to see and a mission to prepare for and execute all before tomorrow morning when we both will be on IC5 heading for the Forest retreat and Vacation time,” said Nibs, “and boy do I need it, the last few months have been hetictic as hell, but fun none the less.”
Nibs and Sandra both headed for the Canteen where they found Steven waiting for them to arrive. Sandra said, “I hope you’ve not been waiting long Steven?”
“No, about ten minutes,” Steven said.
Sandra and Nibs both turned towards the food run and selected a good sized breakfast and brought another mug of coffee over for Steven as he looked like he was about to drop off.
When Nibs returned and had placed Daraus’ food bowl on the ground, said, “Heavy night last night.”
“No the last few nights catching up on us, both,” Steven said, “She is like a caring deamon there is no off button when she starts.”
“What’s the rest of the Hunters doing today?” Nibs asked.
“Claire told Clare and Abbey about a pair of young people she saw running the rooftops yesterday evening,” Steven said, “I think they are looking at the area with high resolution satellite images and street level recon work.”
“Seriously, where would you want to be?” Nibs asked.
“Here,” replied Steven in a matter of fact tone.
“Ok,” Nibs said, and both Nibs and Sandra finished breakfast and cleared the dirties away. When that was done Nibs said, “Two stops here, Home base then Risers and Face Paint.”
“Where we stopping here?” Sandra asked.
“Computing Lab and then our apartment for my bag of tools, take the whole lot, it’s easier than sorting it here,” Nibs said.
“Ok, how much of the third floor you seen Steven?” Sandra asked.
“Just the Tattoo Parlour,” replied Steven, Nibs stood behind the wheel chair and pushed Steven towards the third floor.
The guard on the ramp said, “Passes please.”
Sandra and Nibs both showed the guard there’s.
“Thanks,” the Guard said and Nibs pushed Steven up the ramp and headed for the computing lab passing the Conspiracy Library.
Sandra said as they passed the Library, “Steven in those rooms is the Conspiracy library based here at the Club, in total the Library has over four million books and countless other documents, and texts.”
“That’s a lot of books,” Steven said.
“It is but it covers nearly all subjects you could think off,” Nibs said.
“What it even has books on surveillance equipment?” Steven asked as Sandra opened the door to the Lab and found Richard standing in the virtual simulator. “What’s he doing?” asked Steven when Nibs pushed him in.
“No idea Steven,” replied Nibs, “and yes it does,” and Nibs smiled.
Nibs picked up a small holdall and selected a digital Satellite transmitter. Nibs also picked up twenty microphone bugs, with thermal recharge capabilities, one nanite bug bomb, and also five camera bugs.
Just as Nibs was pushing Steven out, Richard dropped out and said, “Hi guys.”
“Hi Richard, just getting the bugs for Trivvoth’s,” Nibs said, “can you look at sorting out pass cards for the Hunters and the new members from the Marauders and Hammers.”
“Yeah, no problem, see you next weekend, I’ll meet you in Echo Tech City and then we get the LineTram from Echo Pyramid to Ithian’s Nexus Lab,” Richard said.
“Ok,” and Nibs pushed Steven out of the computing lab and the door closed behind them. Nibs then pushed Steven to the North wing and to the apartment Nibs and Sandra were using.
When the group walked in Sandra said, “Drink, or we waiting until we get to Risers.”
“Wait until Risers, and your driving hun, I’m going to try and get us round to the back of Risers. I have seen the route but is it possible,” Nibs said.
“Check it on foot first I think,” Sandra said.
“Yeah of course hun,” said Nibs as she appeared at the bedroom door carrying her rucksack and Tablet.
Sandra looked questionally at Nibs.
“I think the idea is that me and you are security for Uthiam, and Sarah, Steven is Sarah’s PA and to be a PA you need a link to the outside world, hence the tablet,” Nibs said, “Plus it gives us access to the bugs and camera bugs.”
“If that’s everything then we are ready, lets, depart for Risers,” said Sandra.
“Yeah,” said Steven
* * * * * *
When the group arrived and parked up on the third floor, car-park C at the Harliquanis Shopping Mall, Sandra suggested, “Lets go and see Tony in Demology?”
“Now that is an idea,” said Nibs, “It’s been a couple of months and we’ve not actually been back to see him and let him know how’s things are with the Unit.”
“Sounds like the happenings at the wedding are not the only place the Vixens are well known,” Steven said. as he walked on his crutches rather the wheel chair.
Nibs asked, “Steven is this your first shopping trip as a Gangrel?”
“Yeah I its,” Steven replied.
“I hope Anna don’t mind us taking him to do a bit of shopping getting you the items you need as a Gangrel,” said Sandra.
“I wouldn’t have thought so,” said Steven, “I’ve got to see a different side to Anna than everyone else sees and she is one of the most caring women I know. She thinks of the two of us rather than just me or her.”
“I hope it works of the two of you,” Nibs said as the group walked, with Steven using his crutches, into the stairwell and turned to the lifts and hit the down button.
“So Demology then Gothage, then Risers and Face Paint,” Sandra suggested.
“Yeah, that is an idea,” Nibs said as the lift opened and three early twenty trendies stood in the lift, Nibs and Sandra entered first with Daraus padding beside Sandra’s heel, and smiled at the group, Steven then manoeuvred in and allowed two more people onto the lift. Nibs pressed the first floor button.
The gent of the male and female pair who entered last said, “Ground floor please?” in a polite manor.
Nibs pressed the ground floor button and the lift started to descend to the first floor. When the doors opened the group saw a number of people wanting to get on all of them carrying plastic bags with items in. Nibs, Sandra and Steven got out of the lift and was followed by Daraus. Nibs took from her pouch a lead and clipped it to Daraus’ collar and started to walk towards the entrance. Nibs saw either side of the double doors into the shopping centre, poster’s advertising The Great Harliquanis Mall Sale.
Sandra looked at it and said, “Welcome to CHM hell Nibs, Steven,” and pushed the doors open and the group walked out and headed for the main entrance and the escalators to the first floor and Demology Café.
The Shopping centre was packed, lots of family groups out enjoying the sales. Daraus padded beside Nibs’ heel and stayed there, both Blackie and Pixie both rode on Daraus’ back. The group arrived at the entrance and went to the second floor then on into Demology Café. Nibs took Daraus to the open front area and tied him to one of the chairs and then the group walked into the café proper and saw Tony standing behind the bar serving a family of five, two adults, one male teenager who didn’t look like he wanted to be present, and two younger children, other patrons included a four middle aged couples, three families with small children, and one group of young teenagers. The group walked over and stood in the queue and waited for the order to be filled, and the family to move away from the counter.
When they had the group walked up to the counter and smiled at Tony who saw the group and smiled, he said, “Welcome back my favourite ladies of the Night and I see a new gent of the night.”
“Yes,” replied Nibs, “Allow me to introduce Steven a member of the Gangrel Hunters and also a member of the elite.”
“Arh, no problem, welcome to Demology Café Steven, your usual ladies?” Tony asked
“Yes for me thanks,” Nibs said, and Tony wrote the code of a large Chai Latte, “and a bowl of water for Daraus thanks Tony.”
“Chai Latte for me thanks Tony,” replied Sandra.
“And a coffee for me thank you,” said Steven.
“Right I shall bring them over to you,” Tony said and started to prepare the orders. The group walked back towards the entrance and out and sat at the table where Nibs had tied Daraus to.
The group sat down and both Nibs and Sandra took out their tins and Sandra rolled a blunt and Nibs loaded her pipe. Sandra turned to Steven and asked, “You smoke, don’t you?”
“I have been known too,” replied Steven.
“You’ve not been sorted out your pouch and smoking equipment have you?” Sandra then asked.
“No I haven’t yet,” Steven replied.
Nibs passed Steven her pouch after she had finished loading her pipe and said, “Roll yourself one.”
“Thanks Nibs,” said Steven and got out the blunt making equipment and as Tony walked out Steven started to roll himself a blunt.
Tony walked out carrying a tray with four large mugs on and a bowl of water. When Tony had sat down Nibs took the water and placed it next to Daraus and then took her Chai Latte and sipped it and smelt the aroma of the sweet spices. Tony then asked, “How is everyone, its been a while since you were last here?”
“Yeah it has,” Nibs said.
“Damn I never did find out who Darla got those Naj Blades for, I really should have done,” Tony said.
“You have now,” replied Nibs and showed Tony one of the pair fixed to her hips, “they were brought for my birthday on the 18th Auar.”
“Everyone is fine, and the Vixens have had a massive change in membership over the last few weeks,” said Sandra, “Both Gary and Darla left us, Gary is now commander of one of the new green units that is working from the grounds of Club Millana and Darla so she can become an instructor at command, but we have added five new members.”
“Five new members, what with Gary and Darla leaving that must take you to ten members now,” Tony said.
“No twelve,” responded Nibs.
“How come twelve,” said Tony as a group of three customers walked in, one of them was wearing a leather jacket of the Beeches Hammers Gangrel Unit, the young youth smiled when he saw three other members sat at in the open area out front. “With the addition of you Nibs it took the Vixens to nine members, with Darla, the twins and Gary going and if you added five that means the Vixens number ten, not twelve.”
“It would if the Twins had left with Darla, they are still members of the Vixens, hence the twelve,” Sandra said.
“I see now,” Tony replied, “Darla must be hating not having the Twins around.”
“No,” said Nibs and then Sandra said as if they were one voice, “Darla has a new project in the form of Toma, or a male sissy slave, who will be undergoing training at command,” and Sandra looked at Nibs in a manor as if to say you should have thought of this.
“What should I know hun,” Nibs said.
“The New Bitch Vixens need one more before they can start training,” Sandra replied.
“Yes of course and as Toma is doing it because he’s a Gangrel working at command and wouldn’t need to go with them to there command,” Nibs said.
“So what brings you to here, this first day of CHM Madness,” Tony said.
“Getting a few items of clothes for Steven and also for us as we have an espionage mission this evening,” said Nibs, “Then we are on vacation and fly to Echo Tech City next Sumdar so we can start at the Academy on the Moroth.”
“Congrats on that, Jane and Nicolai both told be the afternoon you lot accepted,” Tony said and sipped his tea. He then placed the cup down took out a small tin and opened that, so he could retrieve a roll up. Tony then sat back and lit it and took a long draw on it and smiled at the friends. Tony then said, “I will very likely be seeing you at the Academy in a couple of months.”
“Oh, how come?” asked Sandra.
“I’m selling my stake in Demology and then moving to Echo Tech City specifically so I can Support Staff the Academy. I hold two Mid degrees in Chemistry and Bio Chemistry and a Higher Degree with research project in Particle Physics,” Tony said, “but that’s not the main reason why. When Jane told me that you guys had accepted the place, I thought here is a group of people that will make a difference and I want to help in making that happen.”
“You got any interested buyers?” asked Sandra.
“Not at the moment, why have you got an idea?” Tony asked.
“Maybe,” responded Sandra and Nibs looked questionally at her. Sandra thought said, “Did Melanine use to run a diner over in West Parks?”
“Yes,” thought replied Nibs, “I still don’t get you hun,”
“Ruth and Carole are now based over here not in West Parks anymore,” Sandra thought replied.
“I still don’t get the Melanine connection,” Nibs thought said.
“Adviser, consultant,” Sandra thought said.
Then the idea clicked in Nibs’ head, “Have Ruth and Carole buy Tony out as they now both run with the Pen Wolf Hound, have Melanine advise on running the place, but also it would give a perfect front for intelligence gathering and help the Pen in getting better known in the alternative communities.”
“Talk to Mel first I think,” Nibs thought responded.
“Yes,” thought replied Sandra.
“Oh yes, what this I hear of a certain couple getting married last weekend,” Tony said.
“Oops, sorry Tony, completely slip my mind,” said Sandra, “We had close to 6000 people watching it and of that 1700 were present at command.”
Tony’s eyes opened in surprise, “1700!” he exclaimed.
“Yeah, 1700,” Nibs said, “We thought we would get four maybe five hundred guests.”
“Ok, I forgive you both, but was it good?” asked Tony.
“It was beautiful, you know Abs and Tina along with Paul and one of the new members Claire also tied the knot as well,” said Nibs.
Tony smiled at the news and said, “At last those two have done the deed, but that is surprising he’s got married.”
“No Claire and him have had a connection for a long while, they just made it official on the evening of the 18th Auar,” said Sandra.
Everyone sat there and watched the world go by. The youth who they saw earlier walked out and asked, “May I?”
“Certinely fellow Gangrel,” replied Nibs.
“Thank you,” the Gangrel said and took a chair from a near by empty table and sat down.
Tony turned and said, “You not got a drink?”
“Yeah I did have inside, I finished it inside, hi I’m Gabrelle, what a horrid name, I much prefer my Squads nickname for me, Arch-Angel because I come out of no where,” Gabrelle said.
“What’s in a name, other than it’s a series of letters strung together that sounds good in our language,” said Tony.
Nibs asked, “Shopping with family?”
“Yeah, god do I want to be fifteen,” Gabrelle said.
“Why, what’s so good about fifteen?” Sandra asked.
“Mum has said, I don’t have to go shopping with her and dad, yeah,” replied Gabrelle with a big smile.
Sandra then asked, “What’s it like in Beeches? We noticed your jacket said Beeches Hammers.”
“Not to bad most of the gangs keep to themselves or pretty much keep to within Central regs, so not much happens,” Gabrelle said, “Nice kicking you gave that gang a few weeks ago. Sarah told a lot of the local gangs too, the Hammers and most wanted to go but no one told us where it was.”
“That is something that Sarah needs to know,” thought said Nibs. Sandra nodded her agreement to Nibs’ statement.
“Well anyway, we four have things to do, shops to go and buy from,” said Sandra as she put her chai latte down empty.
“Hang on hun,” said Nibs, “If you want to see the wedding and highlighted bit of the reception, namely the Rudeashean Drum and Dark Legion play, Go to the main Gangrel Website at net.gangrelstreetgang.grp.”
“Yeah, that sounds about right,” said Sandra.
“What’s this about a new net site?” Gabrelle asked.
“Yeah, Sarah is modifying the Gangrels slightly and bringing it a bit more out of the Shadows, the new units your hear about over the next few months are very much in the new mould of the Gangrels. The Vixens are the first of the new units,” said Sandra.
“So the rumours South Stevran Raiders have told us are true then about a new street gang as skilled as the Gangrels and more deadly is true, except its Gangrels instead of a brand new gang,” Gabrelle asked.
Both Nibs and Sandra nodded yes, and got up when Steven put his cup down. Steven grabbed his crutches and followed Nibs and Sandra out into the main shopping mall and towards Gothage.
Nibs led the group again with Daraus walking at Nibs’ heel to the escalator that led down to the main first floor from the area of Demology Café. As the group approached the escalator a group of seven youths, aged around the same age as Nibs and Sandra were on the up side and two of the girls laughed as they saw Nibs and one of their number made some comment that was drowned out by the noise of the shopping mall. Nibs looked at them and then looked back, the image Nibs sent out was of a member of the alternative scene saying ‘humth’ and she then looked away in distain.
Steven looked back at the group and saw some of them look back at the group and look somewhat frightened by the visage. Steven shook his head and thought, ‘No Nibs didn’t just make them scared.’ Steven glanced around and saw that the four male youth all were wearing the same badge on the shoulders of the fashionable tracksuits. The badge was of the South Penisula High Gifters. As the group travelled down the escalator they saw the teaming masses of humanity and realised that this was not going to be fun. Nibs at the bottom of the escalator picked Daraus up and placed him in the carrier, Daraus thought said to Nibs, “Thanks, at least up here I can see what is going on.”
Nibs smiled and gave Daraus a stroke on the head and the group now with both fairies sitting on the steel framework that made up the roof area. Blackie thought said to both partners, “We’ll stay up here and join you when you enter a shop.”
Nibs thought said in reply, “No worries, I wish I could fly over the crowds myself.”
The group walked along the railing protecting people from falling from the first to the ground floor, Sandra saw a large group of Goths and glimpsed the jacket one was wearing and it read, ‘South Pen Strikers’ Sandra tapped Steven on the shoulder as him being on crutches was forcing people to move around him and would also them miss Nibs and Sandra as they both were carrying their pistols.
Nibs looked over and saw the group and said, “They look as if they are heading for Gothage.”
“Yeah, they do, I hate these fecking crowds,” said Sandra.
* * * * * *
After about fifteen minutes of forcing their way through the crowds they reached Gothage, even they had an end of season sale as the signs in the window said.
The group walked through the door and saw red sale signs dotted around the shop, Nibs walked towards the counter and saw Sarah serving a mid teens youth wearing jeans and a Goth Girls Duth Rock t-shirt and Nibs noticed Sarah press the button labelled Gangrel Discount and then she said the price.
Nibs was next in the queue and said, “I’m surprised the see you here today, what with this evening.”
“Hey, hello Nibs,” Sarah replied and then looked passed and saw Sandra and Steven were slowly walking the floor area looking at various items of clothes. “What brings you to here on the first day of the madness that is summer sale season?” asked Sarah.
“Getting some suits for me, Sandra and Steven, as me and Sandra are working as your and Uthiam bodyguards, and security normally wear suits, and Steven is your PA and very definitely needs a suit for this evening and the Gathering,” Nibs said.
“Ok, when you guys are planning on arriving at command?” Sarah asked.
“Around fiveish after we’ve been to face paint and seen Arage and iLleathe,” replied Nibs.
“You guys ready then?” Sarah asked.
“Yeah, when we arrive we are ready to go, we’re up here in a FAV,” Nibs replied, then smiled and headed towards Sandra and Steven, Pixie had flown in and perched her self above the cash register on the camera that looked as if it was constantly moving scanning the store. Nibs arrived as Steven was looking through the t-shirts, and found a couple of new designs some very stylistic Ajar and Jarrzarian Line work. Nibs said, “Very nice, I’m having one of those,” and thumbed through the various designs and sizes until she found one she liked and showed Sandra.
“No, not that design, this one through,” Sandra said and showed Nibs it, “I thought you may like them and selected it before you arrived,” and she then moved and behind her was a mirror built into one of the racks.
Nibs looked at it and said, “Yes I agree, but I still want this one through.”
“Suits for us three,” said Steven, “I see lots of more general wear here?”
“Risers to the Occasion for those,” replied Sandra, “You must have met Mads over the wedding weekend?”
“May have done, the entire weekend and most of last week was one of those mad rushes of things, people, events, actions, and counter actions. Being here and sat in Demology Café, I’ve used the time to think and sort out things in my mind,” Steven said.
“You would remember Mads if you had met her,” Nibs said, “She is quite a character.”
As the group wandered the shop, Nibs took a look and had a listen through Blackie’s eyes and ears. The scene Nibs saw was of a full on fight between two groups of CHM dressed people and sounds were of young people cheering and security trying to force their way through the masses. Nibs saw a group of four Goths near an entrance from one of the car-parks and it looked like a few of the males were not very happy at something. Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Possible problem, check Blackie’s eyes.”
“Ok,” thought replied Sandra, she looked and saw the four alternative scene people being hasseled, Sandra turned around and Nibs was already walking towards Sarah.
“Sarah, an incident is starting between a group of four Goths and others, any way we can get to the opposite side quickly with out going across the masses?” Nibs asked.
“No,” replied Sarah.
“Hell,” responded Nibs, and then thought said to Blackie, “keep the Goths in sight.”
“Ok,” thought replied Blackie.
Nibs then returned to where Steven and Sandra were going through the trousers.
“Can I ask your opinion on these coloured suit trousers with a ruffed shirt from the old films?” Steven asked.
“What for?” Nibs asked as she approached.
“General wear, with similar, but more extreme, for formal wear,” Steven replied.
“We are renound for being a little different,” said Sarah as she walked over. “Sorry, hi Steven, hi Sandra. I hate the Sales. Night mare times, I have at least two Defensive Unit Gangrels sat out side throughout the sales. To stop the CHMs who try and steel, the alarm sounds and that’s it they see the thieves and then proceed to nab them.”
Nibs quietly chuckled to her self over something she thought.
The large group of Goths that the group saw on the ground floor walked into Gothage. The group also included the four Nibs had seen through Blackie’s eyes, the female was livid with the CHMs who had been hasseling the group. She stormed over to Sarah and said, “I want to make an official complaint against the South Griders from South Docks. We saw at least six of them carrying pistols in the Mall, that’s a blatant breech of Central’s rules. Why are those Gangrels carrying?” Samantha angrly stated.
“The reason for those three to be carrying is that they are the guy’s who have the direct authority of Central and the city government to carry pistols,” Sarah said.
“My apologises to you three then,” Samantha said.
“No problem, you weren’t to know,” Nibs said.
“Samantha commander of the South Bay Maulers, Nibola Nibs Calton, and Sandra Patterson, of the Bitch Vixens, that’s a good point how do we address you two, and Steven from the Gangrel Hunters,” Sarah said.
“Good day to you three, and congrats on last weekend, my unit were on operation but we caught the highlights as broadcast on the Gangrel Net site,” Samantha said.
“Either Patterson-Calton or Calton-Patterson,” said Nibs, and Sandra nodded her agreement.
“All three couples I think are of pretty much that mind, joining the names with a dash,” Sandra said.
“Ok,” Sarah responded and she then turned and led Samantha and her group out onto the back area. A few minutes later Sarah returned and walked to where the group was looking through the leather jackets.
Steven said, “I love your jacket Nibs, but this is more my style,” and Steven took down a full length trenchcoat and tried it on and positioned it so the arm was just tucked into the left pocket, and then made sure the coat hung as it would if Steven’s arm was in the arm of the Trenchcoat. Steven then turned and said to Nibs, “Wear it like this and you have a perfect hide,” and then Steven’s left arm appears as if it was carrying a weapon.
Nibs nodded the appreciation of the idea.
Sandra then asked, “how you going to keep it on?”
“Clip it to what ever is beneath,” replied Steven.
“Good idea,” Nibs said, “hide an SMG down there and yeah,” and Nibs nodded at the idea.
“Have you got a back way out of here Sarah, rather than cross that mass of people,” Sandra said.
“Yeah, I was thinking about emailing commands directly, and say rather than coming through the crowds, come the back way and supply a map with the email. Where you guys parked?”
“No, we’re heading to Riser to the Occasion now,” replied Nibs.
“Ok,” Sarah replied. and followed the group to the counter to pay for the items. When they got there, Sarah said, “discount two, Heather.”
“No problem boss,” replied Heather and she rang the prices through the till and after Heather had pressed the sub total button she pressed the Discount two button and the price halved, “176 decks please.”
Nibs took out her wallet and took out her new ghost account debit card and passed it over.
Heather took it and scanned the card and asked, “You pin number madam.” Nibs typed her eight digit code in and pressed enter, after a couple of seconds the Ghost account authorized the transaction and the receipt printed. Heather then said, “Thank you,” and handed Nibs the receipt and card.
Nibs took then both and said, “Thanks Heather, you going to the Gathering this weekend?”
“Yes, I should make it,” Heather said as she folded and packed the clothes into a couple of bags.
“Leave then here, and pick then up from command when you get there,” Sarah said, and Heather took the bags and placed them behind the counter and smiled as the group followed Sarah.
Nibs thought said to Blackie, “Return to me, we are taking the back entrance.”
Pixie flew down and landed as Daraus climbed out and landed on the ground beside Nibs. Blackie flew in over the heads of a group of three CHM individuals as they walked in and started to browse the shelves. Heather came out from behind the counter and headed towards the group.
Sarah led the group through the back of the shop and it’s store room and chill out room, where the four who came in were sat smoking and having a coffee.
Jason called out as the group disappeared past, “You going to the Gathering this weekend?”
“Yeah, we are,” replied Steven as he passed.
When the group reached the service area Sarah said, “Down there,” and she pointed left, “will lead you to the main road.”
“Thanks Sarah,” Sandra said and the group turned left and started to walk towards the main road.
* * * * * *
After negotiating the alleys and back streets of South Penusula District the group approached Risers to the Occasions. Sandra tried the door and found it open Sandra pushed and entered. Two CHMs where inside talking to Mads about dresses and alternative scene culture. As the door pushed aside the beaded curtain Mads looked over and saw Sandra, enter to be closely followed by Nibs and Daraus and then a young man she had seen over the wedding weekend, but not actually spoken to.
“Arh, two of the finest examples of the alternative scene culture, Nibola Nibs, and I am guessing, Calton-Patterson, and her lovely partner Sandra. The pair were married last Sumdar, in front of how many guests?” Mads said.
“1700, at command and another 4000 odd watching on net feeds,” Nibs said.
“Hell,” the blond haired one said, “We came here because some friends at the high school said this would be the place to come and ask questions of the scene.”
“Allow me to introduce Steven from the Gangrel Hunters, and the one piece of information Mads forgot to tell you, both myself and my partner are members of the Bitch Vixens Gangrel Unit,” Nibs said, “If the two ladies wouldn’t mind us shopping as we chat, we are in need of some formal items for an operation we three are on this evening.”
“What is it like? Oh, I’m Annabel and this is Leia,” said Annabel.
“Its nice to meet you,” replied Sandra, “What is what like?”
“Bad question I realised that when I asked it,” Annabel said, “Friends say the scene is very much a place where people enjoy what life provides and gives, and yet the films show the scene as a violent dark culture of worshiping evil and calling forth dark forbidden powers.”
“To be honest the scene is a bit of both, the Goth scene is one of dark foreboding places, the dark rituals come from the rest of humanity not understanding and not wanting to embrace that which is different,” said Nibs, “I use to live the world of the corporate Enclave, corporate schooling and would have probably become a corporate wage slave, but due to the caring and understanding nature of my partner here, I am now a member of the one culture that accepts me as me and not what people think I should be.”
“I hope you don’t take this the wrong way,” said Leia, “but were you born a man?”
“Yes I was, we of this community call our selves Trans, a fellow member of the Bitch Vixens is also a male to female trans person,” Nibs replied.
“May I ask, what are you lot looking for?” Annabel asked.
“Suits,” replied Sandra, and both women looked at Sandra in a questioning manor. “As Gangrels one of our remits is to police the youth and gang culture, and this evening we are accompling Uthiam and Sarah, the leader of the Gangrels to an event organised by a gent who we are looking into as he may supply the local gang community with weapons, and probably drugs as well.”
“Sandra and myself are acting as their bodyguards and Steven as their PA,” said Nibs, “so hence the requirements of the suits. If you are interested in learning more about the scene and the culture why not join us the Bitch Vixens at the Gathering next weekend at Gangrel Command. A good few of our friends and members are going to be introduced to the Gang that evening.”
“Your kidding,” Annabel said.
“Why not, it’s the best way of learning is to live the scene and the Gathering is one of the best examples of the scene partying, the program so far is three live bands from various Gangrel Units around Suraban. You must have listened to Dark Legion?” Sandra asked.
“Yeah,” Leia replied.
“They played the last Gathering and Uthiam, Greever and Iffram all use to run with the Dark Legion Gangrel unit before they played a Gathering and their first album went straight in to number one in the album charts and stayed there for eight weeks,” Sandra said.
“No way!” exclaimed Leia.
“Yes way,” said Sandra, “I have one of the original 1000 signed copies given to the Gangrels street gang five years ago. The first world tour they did, the first gig played was at command and both my self and my twin Paul were introduced that evening, as was the last gig exactly a year later.”
“Correct a misnomer of mine, the Gangrels are a street gang and being a member would involve me getting involved in gun fights and such. I admit I know nothing of guns, my dad has a pistol, and has shown me it a few times, but I’ve never fired one,” Annabel said.
“No being a member of the Gangrels does not mean that you will be expected to join in our bread and butter work of providing combat assistance to other street gangs. All Gangrels what ever they plan to do in the Gangrels undergo basic training at Command, its thirteen weekends, and at least two nights a week. During this period you are taught how to handle your selves in both unarmed and armed combat, you will be taught how to safely handle and operate fire arms from pistols all the way through to heavy machine guns you see on some pickups heading for a War Zone,” Sandra said, “the Gangrels are far more than just a street gang, our leader Sarah Cutherlate runs the Gothage clothing stores, of which we have two branches, both here in Suraban, we also,” and Sandra turned around and shook her head at what Nibs held up to her, “design our own clothing range, called ‘From Hell With Love’.”
“And very soon my designs here in Risers along with the High Label from ‘From With Hell Love’ are going to de shown at Suraban Fashion week in one of the four centres, and we will be providing the models taken from the membership of the Gangrels,” Mads said, “and also the hair and makeup in the form of the master and mistress of Goth iLleathe and Arage. They both agreed last weekend to do the makeup for the models.”
Sandra picked a complete suit, black jacket, trousers and a white shirt, with a Black Tie.
Nibs said, “Perfect, have you got two?”
“Of that one I do,” Mads said as Sandra found the other one.
Then Steven turned and said, “Found mine,” and showed the top of a deep rich blue at the top going to a rich red at the bottom of the jacket and from the same red at the top of the trousers to almost black green and massive flares.
Sandra suggested, “Show us it on.”
“Ok, I will do,” responded Steven and headed for the changing rooms at the back of the shop.
“Can I ask how big are the Gangrels?” Annabel said as she looked at Leia and said, “No the colours don’t go with your complexion.
“Ok,” said Leia.
Sandra turned and looked at Leia complexion and said, “No, I agree with Annabel, but this one goes with you complexion,” and Sandra picked up a single shoulder strap and a lace down the arm to the wrist where there was a hole for a thumb. The bodice was lightly boned, and the skirt fell to the floor and had a short skirt train but it also possible to hook up the train, the colour was a rich violet colour top to bottom.
“That looks beautiful, and thank you Sandra, I’ve only just met you and you are providing me with wardrobe hints,” Leia said.
“Once you’ve shown us respect then we show you respect in return, and we freely offer truthful advice to those people,” Sandra said, and looked at Annabel as she took one of the fully boned dresses from the Elman range, and looked not in a disapproving manor but in a I’m not sure.
Nibs looked over and thought asked Sandra, “What’s the problem with the dress?”
“Nothing, but I’m not sure, keep looking and if nothing jumps out and hits you as perfect that one,” thought replied Sandra.
Steven walked out of the changing room and said, “Now that look I like.”
“Yes, that look is so you Steven,” Sandra said.
Leia looked and smiled and asked, “You single by some remote chance?”
“No I’m not and if you come to the gathering you’ll meet my partner, but thank you for the comment,” Steven said. and turned around, then closed the curtain to the changing room.
Nibs walked over to Mads and quietly asked, “Is down stairs empty?”
“I’ll have to check,” quietly replied Mads and she disappeared on the stairs and the stairs creaked and she opened the door and checked the den. Nibs was looking down the stairs and nodded, ‘Yes it is free’.
Nibs then turned as Mads walked back up the stairs and said, “Shall we chill down stairs after Mads and I have taken care of the bill.”
“Yeah,” said Sandra, and then thought said to Nibs, “Can I take it there’s no Pen Wolf Hound members down stairs?”
“No,” thought replied Nibs. Both Annabel and Leia started to walk towards Mads, Nibs turned to them and said, “That included your two dresses.”
“You serious,” responded Annabel, “These must cost a bit.”
“So,” Nibs stated in a matter of fact way.
“Money is a means to an ends, and as most Gangrels know which corporations are ethical in outlook and work practices and will buy mainly from them. Over the last few weeks I’ve been paid close to 300,000 decks for the last few weeks work, and I’m wanting to invest it, and if my investment is buying you two those dresses and then for them to be worn at the next Gathering, then all the better,” Nibs said.
“No job earns 300,000 decks in a few weeks for people of your age!” said Annabel.
“Ghost work does,” Sandra said, “both me and Nibs hold full ghost licences and all Gangrels hold Provisional Ghost Licences, and when they hit 18 they are pretty much automatically converted to Full Licences. Ghosts like the Gangrel Street Gang and other Gangrel youth groups, because we know the scene, we understand what it takes to put your body on the firing line much better than most street gangs.”
“Why is that?” Leia asked, as Nibs and Mads finished the transaction and Mads then led the group down the stairs and into the Den.
“A lot of Gangrels come from a disadvantaged background, Nibs in the fact she is Trans and would likely find it difficult to fit in and also to find a job, but in the Gangrels we appreciate Nibs for the person she is and the skills she brings to the table,” Sandra replied to Leia’s question up stairs. And follows Mads into the room, Annabel was behind Sandra and then Steven slowly descended the stairs followed by Leia and both Nibs and Daraus along with the Blackie and Pixie riding on his back walked in last and closed the door behind her.
When everyone was in the Den Mads, turned and asked, “What is everyone having to drink?”
Nibs replied, “Coffee here thanks Mads,” and hung up her jacket and took out her PDU and as she walked to the chairs, pressed the net connect button.
Annabel then said, “Thanks, the same as Nibs,” and sat down on one of the single arm chairs.
Leia asked, “Have you got tea?”
“Yes I have,” Mads replied, “and I know Sandra’s drink.”
“You should,” Sandra said as she got out her tin to roll herself a blunt.
“Coffee thanks,” replied Steven as he collapsed into another arm chair and placed the crutches on the ground beside the chair.
Nibs like Sandra took out her tin and loaded her pipe, and took a long drag from it. Nibs then checked what was left and said to Annabel, “Can I offer you this.”
“A pipe,” Annabel replied.
“No, the smoking substance inside,” responded Nibs.
“Why, what is it,” Annabel replied.
Leia smelt the air and then said, “If Annabel ain’t accepting, I’m happy to.”
“No worries then,” replied Nibs and Nibs then passed the pipe to her. Sandra passed her tin to Steven.
“Mads, can you supply a Gangrel smoking pouch and parphania?” Sandra asked.
“Yes I can, including supplying the tin,” Mads replied.
“Would someone tell me please what was in the pipe and what the hell is the smell?” Annabel asked.
“The smell is cannabis, and the substance in the pipe was the same, most Gangrels smoke in some form or another,” Mads said as she walked towards the group carrying a tray.
“Can I ask the two of you,” Sandra said, “what brings you to ask the questions in the first place?”
“The first thing was the comandray you show each other, in the high school both of us go to when ever we see a Gangrel meet another they greet as friends, warmly and never seem to have agendas with one another,” Annabel replied.
“That sounds like Gangrels,” said Sandra, “we take everything as well see it, we try not to pry into people’s past unless they want to tell us, and you only ever get judged on the actions we see. The commandry is from the time spent at Command training, and the fact that you won’t score very highly when you come to test out, with out it. The test out is a live fire exercise in which the unit being tested has to undertake one of the main mission types the Gangrels are known for, except they face three elite defensive units based at command, the highest scoring unit since the training and test out system came into action was the original Bitch Vixens and we are still one of the most highly regarded units on the rosters.”
* * * * * *
Just as the group was about to leave Risers Sandra said, “Can I have an your addresses so we can organise next Savraday?”
“Yes that would be a good idea,” Leia replied, and typed the address and phone number into Sandra’s PDU.
“We’ll give you a ring Darabar or Frodar to organise the weekend,” Nibs said.
The pair turned right and headed towards the main shopping mall, Sandra called out to the disappearing forms, “Another good place to go is Gothage and ask any member of staff, they are all Gangrels.”
“Thanks, will do,” Leia replied and Nibs heard her say, “Those three are really nice, I would have never thought someone would spend 200 decks on a dress they are not going to wear.”
“I know, but it does prove the point that the idiots at school that run with The Hawks don’t stand a chance in a couple of weeks, when they face The Madones, you heard Clowner say they had secured the services of the Beeches Raiders and Beeches Alpha Defence Crew,” responded Annabel.
Nibs then went back to walking to Face Design.
* * * * * *
A few minutes later the six friends where walking down the back alleys and approached Face Design. Nibs pushed the door open and said as she walked in, “iLleathe, Arage you around?”
“Yes we are both up here,” replied Arage and she walked to the railing for the first floor, “Come up Nibs, Sandra.”
“Thanks,” responded Nibs and the group started to ascend the stairs and when they had reached the waiting area they saw a person sat in one of the chairs.
The one iLleathe was washing the hair of looked up as iLleathe finished applying the conditioner said, “Hi,”
Nibs looked at her and said, “Do I know you from somewhere?”
“Very likely, I’m Nicholas we met in the odds and ends shop I run a couple of months ago,” Nicholas said.
“Oh I remember now,” Nibs said.
“This is my female personna Janet,” Janet said.
“Good afternoon Janet,” all three Gangrels said.
Arage walked over and asked “What do we owe the pleasure of your visit this day, thought you both would be on vacation before you start at the Academy?”
“No we have an espionage mission to carryout this evening, everyone else is, they are all out at the forest retreat of Darla’s,” Nibs said, “Did you meet Steven last weekend?”
“No,” Arage replied.
“Well then Arage, meet Steven a member of the Gangrel Hunters, and also a member of tonight’s espionage mission,” Nibs said.
“Well if Steven wants shall we get started,” Arage said.
Janet said, “Espionage mission! May I ask, what type of work do you do?”
“All three of us are full ghosts,” replied Nibs, “Janet allow me to introduce my legal partner as of last weekend, when we got married.”
“Congratulations. You must come out one night, I think you would enjoy the scene. I don’t know how true this is but rumour is that there is an all Trans ghost team,” Janet said.
“Does this ghost team, contain a ghost who goes by the street name of ‘The Mincer’?” iLleathe asked
“I think so,” Janet replied.
“I imaged consulted a full time trans ghost by the name ‘The Mincer’ a couple of years ago, a very angry young female. I was never able to get to the bottom of what made her angry, but I’ve heard similar rumours,” iLleathe replied.
“Another rumour from the local wider LTBG (Les, Trans, Bi, Gay) Scene is that the scene has friends in an elite team and that they ain’t native to the planet,” Janet said, “not actually having seen one I won’t make a comment on the fact.”
Nibs thought said to Sandra, “This is interesting.”
“Yeah, the Pen should be told of these rumours,” thought replied Nibs
Arage asked Steven as he walked over to the area Arage was standing in, “Now what does the young man, want in the way of a hair style and colour?”
“Something to match the smart style of the clothes I choose today,” Steven said.
“Colours?” Arage asked.
“Purples, mauves and similar colours and ruffed shirts and similar,” replied Steven.
“Right,” responded Arage and said, “using the joystick in the arm, choose the colour you want your hair and also the style you want.”
“Ok,” replied Steven and looked at the screen whilst Arage washed his hair.
“May I ask, does Steven have a partner?” Arage asked.
“Yes I do, Anna from the Hunters,” Steven replied.
“Anna, oh was it the young lady with you over the weekend,” Arage asked.
“Yes it was,” Steven replied, “That style and that colour I think.”
“Would either Nibs or Sandra please collect of me the colours, Red 101, Green 14, and Blue bottle 102, thanks,” Arage requested and Nibs stood and headed down the stairs to the main floor, and wandered the bottle racks and found the three colours and returned with them.
When Nibs got back she asked, “How does this work?”
“Easy, one part of each colour mixed together creates the colour wanted by the customer, this side of the business we don’t make that much money from, the hair dye business and the shampoos, Conditioners is where we make the money,” Arage said and smiled and winked at Nibs who smiled back.
“I wonder how Carole and Ruth are fitting in here especially with the Pen?” asked Sandra.
“That’s easy to answer,” Ruth’s voice said from the back area.
“Hi Sandra, Nibs, Daraus and the rest,” Carole said.
“Urhmm,” said Nibs rather loudly.
As Tarack said, “Yeah hello you two, oh fuck,” as Tarack walked into sight at the bottom of the stairs.
Nibs said, “Janet do you remember the rumour about that team you spoke of earlier.”
“Yeah, why,” Janet said and looked down at the ground floor area and saw Tarack, Ruth, Carole and a couple of Pen members Nibs had not seen before.
“What the fuck is going on!” Janet exclaimed.
iLleathe said in a matter of fact tone, “I wish my clients would stop moving so I can style there hair for this evening.”
“Sorry iLleathe,” Janet said, “Would someone mind explaining what the hell is going on.”
“Janet, meet Tarack a non native to Darra Von, his race is Wolfen,” Arage said.
“Janet look at me,” said iLleathe, “What do you see in front of you?”
“I see iLleathe one of the best hair stylists in Darra Von,” replied Janet.
“Right, guess what, I’m an Elf,” and iLleathe took his hair away from his ears which were pointed and when Janet looked at the face, she did see the differences in the structure, “I was born in to slavery. When I was sixteen, roughly, I was selected to become a warrior slave for my master the High Lord,” iLleathe said.
“Good afternoon Janet,” Tarack said, “I know for a fact Nibs and Sandra wouldn’t have met Urick a coalition Ursa Warrior, Jabb a coalition full conversion cyborg,” then another Dog Boy walked into view, “and Wayne a Coalition Sniffer. We’ll head back to base, chat to you two later today.”
“Done,” replied Ruth.
The rest of the guys then moved out back the way they had come. Ruth and Carole both climbed the stairs and joined Nibs and Sandra. “How are the two newly weds then, have a good first week?”
“Yes thanks, we’re fine thank you, how about yourselves, how you finding it?” Sandra asked.
“Oops I boobed,” whispered Carole.
“No you didn’t but you have to be so careful, one fuck up could spell disaster for everything,” Nibs whispered Nibs.
“Running with the Pen, that’s fun, since we arrived here late afternoon Moroth, we’ve been seeing the area, they run in a large area, all over the north of Suraban,” said Ruth.
“Yeah it is fun,” said Carole, “saw Gareth this morning from Gangrel command. Sarah said she is organising me and Ruth to get some training in Light Powered Armour in a couple of weeks, she says it will allow us two the chance to keep up as the Pen move so fast.”
“Bloody hell, nice firepower,” Nibs said as she saw the pistol on Ruth’s hips.
“Yeah, a modified Coalition laser pistol and a Academy built CP-50 Pulse assault laser rifle,” Ruth said, “You should see the weapons Carole carries.”
“Yeah, a Academy built Wilks Pulse laser pistol, and a Pulse Particle rifle,” Carole said.
Sandra said, “Ruth, Carole a friend of ours told us earlier today that he is selling his stake in the Demology Café in the Harlaquinas Shopping Mall. We thought it would give the Pen a front into the main stream and also provide a place where members of the network can meet and chill.”
“Yeah,” Ruth said, “I was made redundant a few weeks ago and I have been thinking about what to do with the redunency money.”
“We will also ask, Melanine as she use to run a Diner,” Nibs said.
“True she did,” Carole said, and rolled up a blunt, and then said, “I was able to give up baccy last week.”
“Well done Carole,” said Sandra.
* * * * * *
A good hour and a half later Nibs, Sandra, Daraus, Steven and the fairies arrived back at the FAV and loaded the clothes into the back.
Nibs said, “You think you’re up for driving the FAV to Command Steven?”
“I noticed you guys, don’t give a shit who drives,” Steven said, “Yeah why not. I think I had better learn quick.”
“True, my first motor bike lesson was driving from South Central to here,” Nibs said, “Via the sub-surface tunnels and similar.”
“Do you want to teach him or shall I,” Nibs asked Sandra.
“I will,” replied Sandra, “I noticed you connected to the Net when we walked into the Den at Mads.”
“Yeah, I was seeing if any updates were available for my PDU and also to down load a file I saw had arrived from Jackson, one of the ghosts I knew when I was working with Cameron’s raiders,” Nibs replied, and climbed into the gunners seat.
Sandra climbed into the passenger’s seat and said, “It was good seeing Ruth and Carole again.”
“Tell me about it, boy have they fitted in quickly with the Pen,” Nibs said.
Steven climbed into the drivers seat and passed Nibs his crutches and Sandra passed the key card to Steven who inserted it and turned it, and nothing happened. “Why ain’t it working?”
Sandra replied, “It’s one of the anti theft devices, slightly push the accelerator and push the key card in.”
Steven did that and the engine started first time, he then pushed the clutch and two wheel drive reverse and reversed the FAV out of the bay, he then selected first and slowly accelerated towards the exit down ramps.
Soon Steven was accelerating up the Cove bound IC1 on ramp, very quickly he pulled over one lane and was cruising at 120mph, sometimes hitting 130 maybe 140mph.
Twenty minutes later Sandra said, “Next exit Steven.”
“Ok,” replied Steve and checked the rear view mirror and indicated right and moved over one lane and began to slow as they passed the quarter of a mile sign indicating exact places, one of which was the small area of the town called Mercenary Quarter, Seventy two mercenary units have their main recruitment offices in the area. The Gangrel Mercenary home are three housing estates to the North east of Gangrel Command. Steven slowed and dropped down the off ramp and cornered at about 25MPH.
Nibs said, “Nice corner.”
“Thanks, the FAVs them selves help massively,” Steven replied, “they handle incredibly well.”
“I know, if I didn’t love bikes so much I could be tempted to switch to an FAV, but I love bikes, two wheels and the wind in your face. Nothing to stop you instantly dying if you fuck up and hit tarmac at 120plus MPH,” said Sandra.
“I love two wheels, and the mobility I have when on them,” Nibs said.
“I hope some one knows the way from here,” Steven said.
* * * * * *
Ten minutes later the FAV is pulling up to Gate 2 or the gate that handles all extra Gangrel activities. Thomas who was in charge of the gate walked over to the FAV and said, “Business please?”
Sandra showed him her Gangrel pass which he took and scanned through the reader.
“Sorry about that but few people use Gate Two and I generally know all the ones that do,” Thomas said.
“No problem, we don’t generally come to command, and this time its better for us not to be logged as going in,” Sandra said.
Thomas indicated to the Trainee in the booth to open the gate. The bar raised and the road barrier disappeared into the ground.
Steven drove pass the Gate and said, “Why is it better that we aren’t logged?”
“The Gangrel’s currently are made up from two separate factions the main one led by Sarah, and one led by Timothy, the commander of the South East Zone and also Sarah’s rival in the leadership skates, he has resented the fact he got passed over for the leadership. We know Timothy is plotting against us, but with out proof, we can’t do anything about it,” Sandra said.
“Do you remember Adrian?” Nibs asked.
“Yes I do, nice person,” Steven said.
“Yes a very nice person, but he has an advantage that he converted and changed sides so to speak, and with a bit of work we will hopefully be able to place Adrian and his girlfriend into Timothy’s organisation. Where we hope to be able to crack it and take him down,” Nibs said.
“And as Timothy is a zone commander he can view the records of which unit uses what, at command and other things. As the Vixens don’t use command very much at all, the more we use it the more it may flag and things go tits up,” Sandra said.
“Arh, I think I understand you know,” Steven said as he turned into the hanger and drove close to the control panel Sandra got out and pressed L3 button and the lift started to move down, thirty seconds later the lift reached the third level. Steven drove off and arrived at the back entrance to Street command.
Sandra rang Sarah and said after the his were said, “Where are you we are at the back of command.”
“Come through and get changed and meet me and Uthiam in my flat,” Sarah replied.
“Ok, see you in a bit,” Sandra said.
* * * * * *
Nibs knocked on the entrance to Sarah’s flat and heard, “Come in Nibs, Sandra and Steven it’s open.”
“Thanks,” replied Nibs as she opened the door and the group walked in. Sarah and Uthiam was sitting around the coffee table looking at some satellite images which had been just taken.
“There’s coffee in the perculator, Mily in the fridge. I don’t go for formality make it your bloody self,” Sarah said.
“Ok,” said Nibs and headed for the kitchen and the perculator. Nibs soon returned with a tray with coffees on, Sarah and Uthiam had sat back and taken long draws on the blunts they both were smoking. Nibs sat down and asked, “Can I guess by the photos you are looking at Trivvoth’s place?”
“Yeah and the current security he has working the party, it looks like he has ten goons that think they are security, and another eight who will probably be added to it when the guests start to arrive. Something is wrong through, either he confident of his people abilities or there’s something amiss,” Uthiam replied, “was sent the invite and a list of those who have confirmed. You’ve go the VP of record sales from Creation Universal, the head of the music department at Mirror Planetary Group. To name two who are going.”
“Be on our guard then,” Sandra said.
“Yeah I think so,” said Uthiam, “but the one bonus is that Gareth will have the bodyguard unit ready to go should the situation warrant it.”
“When are we going then?” Sandra asked.
“Arrival around 08:30 and aim to depart by 13:00,” Sarah replied.
“Ok,” said Sandra.
“What type of locations do we have set up, remember we need a booster station within 300metres of the bugs,”
“Gareth has already installed a unit 140 metres from the site inside one of the local Cable Boxes. We have a couple of posts set up one watching the front and also set to receive the signals from the bugs, and a second one using an Academy Ultra 26 Laser Mic and white noise filter to listen to the conversations had in the private room Adrian told us about, and so far, and the post has only been up and running for a couple of days. We know he uses as standard a Greecham 4560 Beta white noise generator, but we know he had a meeting with a couple of people yesterday one was called Rakcam and the other one called Sisko, from what was said, it looks like Trivvoth may either have had a few people bio-modified or is planning on having it done,” Sarah said and took another draw on her blunt and then passed it to Steven.
Steven said, “Thanks, what do you want me to do?”
“Just be around, the story is that Sarah has only just taken you on and are new to the industry generally, which should mean they will be slightly more helpful and explain things,” Uthiam said, “Who’s making contact with Sophie?”
“I’ll ring Adrian and see if she has phoned yet,” said Nibs and took out her PDU and walked a short distance away and rang Adrian.
Who answered, “Hi Nibs, how’s you and Sandra?”
“We’re ok, has Sophie rung yet?” asked Nibs.
“No, we arranged an early time today for this reason, I was going to tell her to look for Uthiam,” responded Adrian.
“Ok, I’ll let you go then,” said Nibs and hung up, “Uthiam, Adrian is going to tell Sophie to look for you.”
“Right,” Uthiam said, “Lets chill before the party.”
* * * * * *
Nibs drew the Limo up to the front of Trivvoth’s and both her and Sandra got out and handed the keys to the gent dealing with the cards. A gent opened the door to the Limo to allow Uthiam, Sarah and Steven out. Nibs moved to the back of the Limo and opened the boot and removed Steven’s wheel chair and opened it and Steven collapsed into it and collapsed the crutches and clipped them to the side of the chair. Stood at the front door was a gent and on his arm was a very pretty lady. Nibs pushed Steven up the ramp and down the short run to the house.
“Welcome Uthiam, Sarah, Steven to my home and party, please enjoy yourselves,” Trivvoth said.
As Nibs passed the female, she saw a wanting in her eyes. Just inside was a couple of late teens serving glasses of Chatar to every guest.
The girl on the right asked, “Drink madam?”
“No thanks,” replied Nibs, “I have to drive back this evening.” The waitress smiled at the answer. Nibs followed Uthiam and Sarah towards the back of the house.description Both Nibs and Sandra’s ears and eyes were alert and constantly on the move and watch. When the group had reached the back garden they saw a large pool and surrounds lovingly looked after by the garden crew. On the lawn was a bar and beside that was a buffet, mingling around, were a few women.
One walked over the Uthiam and Sarah and quietly said, “Are you Uthiam, Adrian told me to look for you.”
“Arh, Sophie,” said Sarah, “we are working to release you, but we will need you to help in the gathering of evidence. The pair behind is Steven and the person you spoke to last Frodar.”
“Thank you,” Sophie said and moved past Uthiam and Sarah and approached Steven and Nibs.
Nibs stopped as Sophie approached, Nibs smiled at her. “Good evening miss,” said Steven like Nibs smiling a pleasant smile.
Sophie mouthed, “Thank you for caring.”
“Your welcome,” said Nibs, “I just hope we can help you become free.”
Sophie turned and walked towards the main house.
Steven pulled on Nibs arm and Nibs bent down. Steven said when Nibs’ head was lower, “Nice woman.”
“Yeah, I agree,” Nibs said then Nibs thought said to Sandra, “remember what Adrian told us about his friend who, he’s not seen since he joined the Gangrels.”
“Yeah I do, you remember his name hun?” Sandra thought replied.
“Johnson I think,” Nibs thought said, “Blackie where are you?”
“On the first floor looking for a way into the sealed room and also getting some idea on the layout of the building,” Blackie thought replied.
A gent had stopped with Uthiam and Sarah and had started to chat to them, Nibs heard everything as if she was next door. Nibs saw Sandra head off in the direction of a block of toilets.
The gent was from Music Principles and Sound, Promotions company looking to sign a few big names to perform at a new venue building built in the South east of the city in South West Ridge District, the planned completion date is late 2068, with the first concert with in three months of the venue opening.
Nibs pushed Steven over and took a step back, Sarah then said, “No Nibola, you are head of security and this concerns you as well.”
Nibs nodded to Sarah and stepped forward and after the gent had explained the idea to Nibs and Steven. Steven opened the Tablet and entered the possible dates for the gig into the tablet.
Nibs asked, “Who would be running the back stage security as Dark Legion have there own crew and security detail?”
“We employ our own security company, may I enquire the experience you security detail has?” Charles asked.
“Yes, all the people who work the security detail are specialists in security operations and they all hold full ghost licences,” Nibs said.
“Ok,” Charles said, “I don’t think the firm I employ can provide that level of experience.”
“Few can,” Nibs said, “and the point,” and Nibs slyly winked at Sarah who picked up on the wink and nudged, Pixie hovered in front of Steven and indicated no, “The Gangrel Security group are some of the most professional security forces the planet has seen. Some people who have employed them say they are as good as Sec Com.”
“If that is the truth, that’s some claim you make,” Charles said.
“It can be backed up by live video footage of the forces securing three Sec Com Combat operatives during the last stages of the Wacker War,” Sarah said.
“Oh, I remember the footage from Digital News,” Charles said, “Impressive to say the least, I would love to know where the heavy armour originated from.”
* * * * * *
Sandra entered the loo just after Sophie did, as Sandra entered a group of three women, all in the employ of Trivvoth, departed after she heard one of then saying, “having fun Sophie,” Sandra heard the sneer in the woman’s voice and took a mental image of the person.
Sandra found Sophie fixing her blusher and other make up, Sandra walked up beside her and said, “A message from Adrian, he loves you.”
“You too!” exclaimed Sophie, “How many are here?”
Sandra thought said to Pixie, “To me Pixie now,” and then Sandra said to Sophie, “eight in total.”
“Eight, I counted five earlier,” Sophie said.
“Some members may not look like they should not be members and some only visible to those gifted,” Sandra said as Pixie flew in and landed on the window sill in front of Sophie. Sandra then placed her hand over Sophie’s hand and said, “A gift from me to you Sophie, The Gift of True sight,” and before Sophie appeared Pixie, and Sandra then said, “meet one of the other two members only those gifted can see.”
“Ok, I had a guess the Gangrel’s were special when I saw the net feed from the Club, I can’t wait to see Adrian again.”
Two other females from the staff walked in chatting. Sandra turned towards the door and departed as if nothing had happened, Pixie flying just above her shoulder.
Sophie turned around and walked into the loo and sat down and thought, ‘Was that a fairy I saw? No can’t be they don’t exist do they.’ Sophie then heard the action of a card cutting a line of Rim-de and then she got up, flushed the loo, then she walked out and washed her hands. As she exited one of the pair snorted a line. Sophie walked out and turned towards the swimming pool and saw Blackie fly out of the house and hover beside Nibs’ head. She thought, ‘May be I was wrong, maybe fairies exist.’
* * * * * *
One of the security goons walked over to Nibs and Sandra and asked, “Are you two carrying?”
“We are and we are not,” Nibs replied.
“What the hell do you mean by that,” the security goon said.
“I mean that we are carrying but not in the way you think, we are both experts in armed and unarmed combat and we both carry weapons to that end,” Nibs said.
“Arh, ok,” the security goon said and then said under his breath as he turned away, “Two people to be avoided.”
Nibs looked at the disappearing form and thought said to Sandra, “did you hear what he said under his breath?”
“Yes I did,” Sandra thought replied.
Nibs then spots Trivvoth walk from the house to the garden.
“Our host has arrived,” Sarah said, as Trivvoth walked and chatted with the president of FTT Music, one of the largest record labels on the planet. “Interesting the chair of a AAA corporation, I wonder what brings him here.”
Sandra thought said to Blackie and Pixie, “Get the fuck out of here now,” and then to Nibs, “I’m sensing the same type of evil eminting from him as I got off Timothy’s group.” Both the fairies shot off into the sky and flew away towards where Gareath was. Sandra then whispered in both Uthiam and Sarah’s ears, “Be very careful around him, I’m getting the same evil from him as I get from Timothy.”
“Ok,” both of them replied.
Nibs thought said, “Can you keep your form Daraus?”
“Yes, he can’t beet the metamorphis, Angel people have the ability to hold both forms simulanteously,” Daraus said.
“What about us hun?” Sandra said.
“What about us, let him see, let him be warned that we do exist and we are not scared to look him in the face, hun this war is not just about armed battles, its also about winning the war before it starts with espionage and intelligence,” Nibs said, “and remember we are security he’s not going to be looking at us, Sarah, Uthiam and Steven are the main people here.”
“True,” thought replied Sandra.
Trivvoth approached and said, “Uthiam from Dark Legion, the bands manager Sarah Cutherlate and her PA Steven, Mr Funnitsu the president of FTT Music.”
“The pleasure is ours sir,” Uthiam said.
As Trivvoth moved the VIP on Nibs was glared at by one of the body guards, Nibs looked at him and smiled.
Nibs thought said, “I think I was made as someone to be warry of.”
“If not you then definetly me,” thought replied Sandra, “my only question is, is Trivvoth hosting or is he in bed with the guy, as if he’s in bed with the guy, that brings a whole new level to the game.”
“I would agree it has taken on a new very much more deadly edge,” Nibs thought replied.
“Especially for Sophie,” Sandra said.
“This stay’s between us two and maybe Sarah and Uthiam, not Steven,” Nibs said.
Steven pulled Nibs down and asked, “Where’s Blackie and Pixie?”
“Sandra has sensed the presence of an unknown evil and as we aren’t sure how powerful the magic is that hides the fairies, we’re not risking it,” Nibs said, and then thought said to Sandra, “can you aura check the two security goons.”
“Done,” thought replied Sandra, and then after a few seconds thought said, “Blue, for Mage right hand side, and a yellow on then left. I have no idea what yellow means.”
“I wonder if he’s not detected us but detected my Naj Blades,” Nibs thought said.
“Possibly,” said Sandra.
* * * * * *
About 10:00AN a large circular ring was rolled out on the large lawn beside the swimming pool and into it walked an announcer who said, “Ladies and gentlemen. Honoured guests, I bring you this evening’s entertainment, Three major fights in the tradition of the Suraban Street Fighting Circuit I bring to you all the way from a village in south Deum. One of the most hazardous waste lands on the entire planet, few people live there, and even fewer venture, Greeash the Terrible and his opponent a female unmatched in fighting skill, a holder of multiple black belts including the fabled art of Hibbian. Madam Zeatto.”
From both sides of the house the fighters emerged, Nibs looked around and saw a few people on the Balcony built between the two wings of the house. Nibs glanced at each and saw two people whom he had seen yesterday. Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Look at the balcony, see the tall one and the coloured human. They both with Metzza yesterday. I don’t think he’s made me, but you never know.”
“I doubt it both of them went and faced Vixen Bravo,” thought said Sandra, “I guess fixing the place has gone out of the window.”
“Yeah, somewhat,” Nibs thought responded.
Daraus thought said to Nibs as he was sitting on Steven’s lap, “The guy is hiding ten Magickal Tattoos on his legs, I can’t determine which ones though.”
“Ok,” thought replied Nibs.
The fight in the ring started. The male was good, but the female was superior, she knew the body to a degree few people did.
Nibs watched her fight and saw few obvious openings, and said to Sarah, “She’s good.”
“They both are,” said Sarah.
“The male is out classed in the skill stakes, but may be able to withstand the punishment she’s dishing out,” Nibs said.
Sandra looked around and saw a few of the company officials looking as if they were enjoying the entertainment. She then looked back and saw the Mr Funnitsu walk out and greet the pair from yesterday and the other fighters.
Nibs bent down and quietly said to Steven, “activate the web cam and turn it so its facing the balcony and video record the scene, I don’t give a shit about the battery, we are not fixing the place today. Judgement call on my part, but it’s too risky.”
“Yeah I gathered that, by the fact you sent Blackie and Pixie away,” Steven said.
A one of the females wandered up to Uthiam and Sarah and asked, “Would you like to place a bet on the outcome?”
Uthiam replied, “No thanks.”
Sarah smiled at her and made it very plain she should go away. Sarah then quietly said, “I hate it but it not enough to anything, it’s a private party and as long as the house can cover the debt no incident has occurred.”
“But what happens here means he probably does other schemes and gambling is more than likely to be at the top of the list,” Sandra quietly said.
“You are beginning to sound more and more like Nibs, Sandra,” Sarah said. Sandra smiled at the comment and went back to watching and listening.
After a good twenty minutes of fighting, with the bout going first to the female then to the male and back to the middle them to the male where Nibs was estimating it was now. The Female landed a superb three kick combo and the last kick landed against the targets temple and he span away to land a good couple of metres away. Nibs looked at the balcony and saw the tall gent chatting to Mr Funnitsu. A small gent dressed in a similar fashion as Toma does, walked over to the gent, who said, “Thank you, the language he heard the gent and Mr Funnitsu was similar to the one Nibs has listened to during the cult raid. Nibs thought, ‘Dragonese,’ then Nibs thought said to Daraus, “can you understand Dragonese?”
“A bit, it’s like life skills, we learn as we go and I have a limited understanding so far,” Daraus thought replied.
The announcer returned to the ring and said, “Ladies and gents, I bring you a champion of street fights in Naban and the Gladiatorial games held in Mantranna the new capital of Naban. Rakcam, and his opponent a master fighter, skilled in the combat arts of South Aticca Jal-ruuk.”
Both the fighters appeared and walked to the ring, Rakcam confident of his abilities, Jal-ruuk unsure of what his opponent could do, Nibs guessed and thought said to Sandra, “Watch and learn, we will be facing Rakcam in battle at some point. The fight was very one sided with Rakcam, breaking his opponent’s neck. Sandra thought said to Nibs, “I’m getting a strange aura, a green and light red one.”
Daraus said, “Sorry for listening on your conversation, but you say green and light red, can up be more accurate.”
“A leaf green and a light red, not quite pink, but still had enough red to show it being red,” thought replied Sandra.
“Thank you, Rakcam in a metamorphosed Fire Dragon,” Daraus said, “pass any aura colours you don’t know through me, I know most of them and can determine by my own abilities what the colours I don’t know are.”
“What does yellow mean then?” Sandra then thought asked.
“Psionics, the shade normally indicates what the gifted person is, deep deep yellow, normally means either a Mind Melter or a Mind Bleeder mid yellow, generally meant you were gifted with technology understanding. Light yellow, normally means you have been gifted but it’s weak,” Daraus said.
“Not quite mid yellow, but more darker than light,” Sandra thought said.
“Sounds, like a weak Psi-Assassin or maybe a Psi-Stalker.” Daraus thought replied.
* * * * * *
After a couple more hours of socialising and watching the odd street fight, Rakcam walked over just as the group were preparing to leave and said, “I hear that you two a masters of armed and unarmed combat.”
“You heard right,” Nibs said as all five looked at him and Sisko as he walked over and stood beside Rakcam, “as your master Metzza knows all to well. Now we don’t want to make a scene do we.”
Daraus said in Rakcam head, “And I am more than capable of forcing you from your metamorphis. So nothing more will be said of this, oh and the change would be permanent, I may look small but never underestimate the power small things have,” and the voice left Rakcam head.
Rakcam knew immediately that the voice wasn’t lying when he said that, he had been able to breeze passed his mental defences and the ones provided by the Medal of Dominance, and smiled at the group. As the group turned the corner heading back for the where the cars were, Daraus removed the visages of the group from both Sisko and Rakcam, so all each could remember was they had seen and chatted to two of the enemy and they had been spotted and identified.
Daraus thought said to both Nibs and Sandra, “I removed the visages of all of us from both their minds, he knows he was made and that his enemy made him, but he just can’t remember your faces. Nibs climbed into the drivers seat and drove away from the site and headed back for Command, just before the junction for CW23 the group swapped vehicles and both Sarah and Uthiam drove back to command in an normal car and Nibs, Sandra, Steven, Daraus and both Blackie and Pixie climbed into the FAV they had borrowed, Steven sat in the drivers seat.
Sarah said, “See you next weekend.”
“Yes oh as well as the four introductions we are also bringing two guests we met today at Risers, they are called Annabel and Leia, and we told them to go to Gothage and ask questions,” Sandra said.
“Ok. Thanks for the heads up, what do they look like?”
“Annabel, long red hair, and Leia, short dark blond bob style.” Nibs said.
“Ok, I’ll let the crew know and we’ll look out for them and make sure they are made to feel welcome, you think they may join?” Sarah said.
“I think so, but don’t push Sarah, you may have the gift of the gab, but people who turn themselves are more loyal to the cause, than those turned by sales sepal,” Nibs said.
Steven started the FAV and turned south and joined the CW and headed for Coast Side IC1 and the club.
“Enjoy the evening Steven, even though we never did bug the place,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, and what happened tonight is standard for the street fighting scene?” Steven asked.
“No, fights are normally more open affairs with lots of punters, illegal gambling is an element of street fighting that the scene can’t shake,” said Nibs, “I know this because I have always been very interested in street fighting and the circuit.”
* * * * * *
When the group had arrived back Nibs and Sandra dropped him off out the back, Anna walked over whilst Nibs got the wheel chair out and placed the clothes in it.
Anna said, “Taken my Steven shopping without me, have you.”
Nibs and Sandra smiled sweetly and innocently, and Anna said, “I hope you enjoyed it hun.”
“I did, it gave me time to think and understand,” Steven said, and the when Nibs had climbed into the driver’s seat turned and said, “See you Savraday then.”
“No, Frodar. We are back for the school’s Graduation Ball,” Nibs said.
“Well anyway, enjoy your vacation,” Steven and Anna both said and turned and walked back into the apartment and up to bed. Nibs and Sandra drove up to the club in silence both of them mulling over things and the events of the evening and how this may be used to the advantage of the Conspiracy.
Nibs and Sandra both fell asleep in each other’s arms, Daraus curled up and the foot of the bed and both Blackie and Pixie asleep beside Daraus.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The Vixens are on Vacation.
On Savraday morning around 09:00 all of the Vixens excluding Nibs and Sandra as they would be travelling up on Sumdar after they had completed the Espionage mission to Trivvoth’s, stood outside the front of the Club, bikes and riders loaded and ready to depart, Tina said, “CW6 then CW5 then IC5, then off at Forest Scope.”
“We should be there in three, three and a half hours max,” said Paul, “Lets roll.”
The entire group started to move down the main road and passed Gangrel Apartments. Gary was sat outside looking at a couple of reports and heard the group approach the main gate and looked over at then and waved them bye. Everyone waved back and the gate opened and let the vehicles out they turned right and then at the secondary road that ran along the north side and then right again at the far end of the road and then after travelling down the east side they passed under the CW and turned right and accelerated up the CW on ramp, and as soon as they had joined the CW indicated left and moved across one lane and accelerated to about 100mph and were soon cruising down the CW.
Flashing past the group was bill boards designed to sell the drivers on the CW items and gadgets they didn’t really need, but wanted because the guy across the street has one. A lot of the tower blocks they passed as they travelled through Valley Rise District were in the low hundreds of floors, most had at least 90 some more than 150 floors, but these were rare as it did require a specific type of bedrock to construct on using the techniques available to the constructors. As the group approached the junction of CW6 and CW5 they saw a new office block being constructed to the north of CW6 the five tower Cranes where being used to construct some surface facilities, the main tower itself had three cranes sprouting from the very top of the main tower. Jum took a quick look at the tower as they cornered on the CW interchange ramp and estimated that it probably had close to 70 floors already. The billboard hung from one of the cranes said, Tower Block is being constructed for Music Principles and Sound by TXG. Another project made to the upmost safety standards.
Jum said to Wong who was driving, “If it wasn’t TXG I would say bullshit to the caption line.”
“Yeah I know, so would I,” said Wong and she accelerated down the on ramp of CW5 and like the rest of the guys was soon pushing 100 to 110mph after ten minutes they were approaching the IC5 Junction and pulled over one lane and fed down the long high speed curve accelerating to 150mph and the group were soon pulling across from the onramp and the pulled across on the middle lane and kept at 150 and were soon approaching the IC3 interchange and they swept past the interchange.
Paul said, “I will need fuel before we hit forest scope, so I say we stop at the IC5 Services just before we leave the City.”
“Yeah, no problem, I must admit the engine on the FAV is efficient I think we must have done over 2000miles on a full tank,” said Jum.
“That is good, how big is the tank,”
“No idea, I think it’s about 100 gallons,” Wong said, “looking at the fuel gauge I would say we also need a fill up.”
“Ok, so everyone is stopping then at the services,” Abs said as the group indicated and pulled over a lane and accelerated past a two train road train. The driver pulled the horn on the tractor and from inside the cab did the biker salute of the fist into the air. Abs also noticed a young female sat in the cab of the tractor, and she to did the salute and was smiling as the group accelerated away.
After only ten more minutes of driving the group approached the IC1 interchange and the IC5 City Services. Tina as she was leading at the time indicated left and pulled over one lane and then took the high speed service road which took then round and brought then to the main services. The bikes drove to the fuel station and Paul and Wong pulled up beside one pump and on the opposite side pulled Paul, both Wong and Jum climbed out and Jum headed into the kiosk to pay for all the fuel. Paul finished first as Wong had only put in 30 gallons when Abs pulled up and started to fill, a car pulled away Ren guided his and Hell Bright’s FAV to the now free pump and started to fill the almost empty tank.
Wong finished as Angel who was after Abs had pulled up and was about to start. Wong look at the display and saw it read 84 Gallons, she mouthed, “Fuck me,” and climbed into the FAV and pulled it forward and Wong said, “I hope someone has the key to get in?”
“Yeah I do Wong,” replied Tina as she drove up to the pump Wong had used. Very soon afterwards everyone had finished filling and Jum had paid the 780deck fuel bill and walked out and climbed into the driver’s seat and waited for every bike rider to don a helmet and make sure that it was secure.
When that was done everyone started their vehicles and they accelerated out of the fuel station and they then slowed for the toll booth.
Ren pulled his FAV to the window and said, “Six bikes, two sub compacts.”
The guy in the booth said, “No way, it is a sub compact.”
“Hell Bright,” Ren said, and Hell Bright showed him the Vehicle licence document which said Sub Compact.
“Ok, then six bikes 2 Subs, 10 Decks thanks,” the guy said and took the ten Deck note and opened the barrier and let the bikes and the two FAVs through.
Soon the group were accelerating to 150mph again and the group sped through the outskirts of the Metro, all the middle and high income housing estates stretched on the both sides for a good few miles, soon the group had sped out of the suburbs and was crossing the farm land that ringed the city and stretched south down the western sea board.
Claire said over the comm. system, “Did anyone hear the news a couple of days ago?”
“What was it about Claire,” replied Tina.
“The drought the city been suffering from, the reporter said if we don’t get rain the second crops this year will fail due to the lack of water, and with the rest of the world slowly going to hell in a hand basket, I think we’re fucked,” said Claire.
“I did hear that story,” said Jum, “Who here is up for some language lessons, specifically Jarrzarian?”
“Me,” replied Hell Bright.
“And me,” said Claire, “It would be fun to learn.”
After about thirty fifteen minutes of driving the group drove over IC10 and was then into Surra proper rather than under the Suraban City Government.
“This would have been the furthest I would have been from Suraban since we met Jaboc,” said Ren to Hell Bright.
“I know Ren,” responded Hell Bright as Ren indicated and pulled over one lane and like the rest of the group passed a five trailer Road Train.
The driver pulled the horn which the group replied to and accelerated, After forty minutes the group arrived at the exit for Forest scope and then the forest retreat. Jum as his and Wong’s FAV was currently in the lead indicated right and pulled over two lanes sat in the gunner’s seat was their two fairy companions Zarribrr and Meellium both of them enjoying the speed the pair were pulling as they drove down the IC. As soon as the group had left the IC, Abs slowed as did the rest of the bikes and they all took off their helmets and clipped them to the bikes and then continued on happy that within forty minutes they would be chilling at the Forest Retreat for the next week, then the Graduation Ball, and on Savraday the Gathering arranged to say good bye to the old Vixens and hello to the New Bitch Vixens, which the thought of made Abs and Tina smile.
As the group approached Forest Scope, Tina said, “Who remembers what the food situation was like at the retreat?”
“Pretty crap, I think we brought most of it back with us when we came back before the festival,” replied Paul.
“I think then we had better get some,” Tina said as she indicated left to cross and enter the local shopping centre. Tina parked up and waited for everyone else to turn around and also park up, the car-park was about half full. Most of the vehicles looked rather laden with supplies for camping trips and the similar.
“Lets go then,” said Abs when everyone had arrived.
“Be thankful we are doing it now rather than arrive and have to come back,” said Tina.
“True,” responded Abs.
* * * * * *
A couple of hours later the group were pulling up in front of the retreat. As the group approached Claire, Jum, Wong, Hell Bright and Ren saw the view from slightly down from the house itself.
Claire said, “Oh god, that is incredible. Its beautiful.”
“Wait until you get to the retreat,” said Paul.
“And we’ll show all of you a view point of beauty,” said Tina.
Then the Retreat came into view the wood panelling of the outside and the slate roof with a couple of sky lights in.
Tina said as they pulled up, “I don’t remember the Sky Lights being present when we were here last time.”
“No nor do I,” responded Paul.
“That’s because they weren’t there,” said Nicolai as he walked around the corner, “Jane arranged for the Academy to restock the Battle store with the latest technology and we constructed three rooms in the attic on the sleeping side and also a way to them from the Veranda and also constructed a small Veranda above the two bed rooms that over look the back. We replaced the security card reader with a standard Academy one which will accept all your pass cards, we’ve left the inside as is, except we have installed a Wireless Satellite link, and I shall see you all next weekend.” Nicolai then turned around and disappeared and then the group heard the sound of Nicolai bike and then saw him drive passed and disappear down the track way.
“Right then. CHILL TIME,” said Tina and she started to walk up the stairs to the open front door. When Tina entered the Retreat she saw the layout hadn’t changed but the dust sheets were off and a fire was going under a slowly turning whole elk. After Tina had dropped her stuff off in her’s and Abs’ room at the front of the retreat, she returned and saw a note which read.
To:- The Vixens
From:- Richard, Nicolai, and Jane.
We’ve stocked the larder with basic provisions, and knowing you, you would have brought food yourselves. As Nicolai said, when you arrived, the conspiracy has restocked the Battle store and also slightly modified the house itself.
The Elk over the Fire Pit was caught by a couple of the third year students from the Academy who spent a week here restocking and modifying the house.
Richard C
Tina read the note and said, “They always amaze me.”
“Who do hun,” said Abs as she walked out of the bedroom area.
“Richard, Nicolai and Jane specifically, the conspiracy as well,” Tina replied.
“How come?” Abs asked.
“Read the note,” replied Tina, “Coffee.” Tina then headed for the percolator and was pouring out her cup when Claire walked out of the bedroom area and looked out of the back, floor to ceiling window, and she just stared at the incredible sight of the Low back Mountains, some of the higher peaks still snow capped, but the forest stretching away as it covered the Low Back foot hills and the forest extended about half way up the mountains.
Claire then said, “I had seen pictures and paintings of the Low Back, but nothing prepared me for that view.”
“It is beautiful ain’t it,” said Paul.
Jum and Wong both walked down the stairs from the bedrooms and they both walked towards the double doors and opened them and Wong stepped out and took a deep breath of the fresh clean Cellum aromaed air. Wong then turned to everyone and said, “I know Nibs already knows this, both of us thank you all for being friends and taking the time to get to know Nibs and Nick,” the Jum said, “and for all of you spending the time to get to know us.”
“Jum by the fact you were a friend of Nick and Nibs meant that you were already a friend of ours, as is Tammeria and Cubbadar,” said Tina as she walked down the stairs from the Kitchen carrying a tray on which was a bowl of sugar, the coffee percolator jug and ten cups. “Let us adjourn to the veranda to have our first drink of vacation time,” said Tina and walked out and set the tray on the table and sat in one of the chairs on the veranda.
The Veranda itself now had an extension along the Cliff and beside the living room above the workshop and lab. The Cliff itself ran very close to the corner of the kitchen area but the veranda was also on supports that were fixed to the cliff side. Around the veranda was a wooden railing and the supports were also curved from locally sourced wood.
The rest of the day was spent chilling.
* * * * * *
On Sumdar morning at 09:00 Nibs, Sandra, along with Daraus and the two fairies Blackie and Pixie sat on their bikes and Nibs and then Sandra rammed the kick starts down Nibs engine kicked and started. Nibs had a subtle smile on her face as she did,
Blackie looked at Nibs and thought asked, “What’s got you so happy?”
“Wait and see,” thought replied Nibs.
Both the bikes pulled out of the Garage, and headed for the back entrance with Daraus riding in the carrier and Blackie sat on the speedometer and the RPM counter. Soon both the bikes were accelerating up the onramp of CW6, as they did Daraus morphed into his other form and just stood in the carrier looking over Nibs shoulder, and were soon cruising at 140mph. After about 10minutes they took the CW interchange ramp and transferred to CW5 and again as IC5 approached. And after spending 15 minutes on the IC5, both Nibs and Sandra pulled over to the side of the IC and put their helmets on and made sure they were secured and then pulled out and a short time later were approaching the Toll booths that marked the edge of Suraban IC patrol control. Nibs paid the two Decks and both her and Sandra accelerated away. Once the Toll booths were out of sight Daraus morphed back to his human form.
Nibs thought asked to Daraus and Blackie, “Helmets you two, where are they?”
“On my head,” thought replied Daraus and when Nibs looked Daraus was wearing a tin hat style Helmet, and when Nibs looked back, so was Blackie and Pixie.
Soon Sandra was along side Nibs pulling the same speed of about 190mph, Nibs then suddenly opened up to close to her 950s maximum speed, Sandra smiled evilly and pulled along side and then opened her 1000 up and pulled away.
Nibs then thought said to Blackie, “You know I said wait and see why I was happy, here’s the reason and Nibs opened hers right up and dropped into seventh gear and was soon easily matching Sandra’s 226, 227 mph Nibs flew past her still accelerating, Sandra looked at the disappearing form of Nibs as they both whipped under a bridge with a couple of IC traffic police officers.
* * * * * *
“Shall we go get them?” asked one of the two officers.
“No, look at the speed the lead one was pulling, 250mph,” said the other one and showed the radar gun to his partner, “he’s already long passed the next bridge and probably approaching the IC10 junction.
* * * * * *
As Nibs and Sandra flew over the IC10, Sandra thought asked Nibs, “What the hell you done to your bike hun?”
“Only had the mechanics install a new 1100cc engine and modified the gears for a high torque low end and a high cruising speed the other end,” Nibs thought replied.
“An 1100!” thought exclaimed Sandra..
“Yeah, what’s my moto hun?” Nibs thought said in reply.
“Fun loving but evil,” Sandra thought replied.
“Bingo,” thought responded Nibs, “You know what my first job is when I get to the retreat hun, find a couple of good thirty to forty centimetre diameter logs and start to made mine and your drums. I’m more than likely to be finishing it at the Academy.”
“I do my own thanks,” Sandra thought said as Nibs slowed to 200mph and Sandra pulled along side and the pair then cruised the last 100 odd miles to Forest Scope’s junction or the gateway to the mountains.
As the pair cruised down the IC, Nibs suddenly saw the retreat as if she was looking through the eyes of one of the people there. Nibs shook her head and concentrated on driving, she also thought, ‘What the fuck.’
Forty minutes after leaving the IC they pair were slowing as they approached the retreat. The time was only 11:40. Wong and Jum who had just walked back in from the view point path saw Nibs and Sandra pull up and Wong wave hello, Sandra waved back and Daraus who had morphed back to wolf form jumped out and padded up the stairs of the retreat and through the open front door. Nibs and Sandra could hear music from inside. Nibs recognized the track as one from his collection at Home Base.
As Nibs entered the front door she asked, “How come, I thought the retreat didn’t have net access?”
“It does now,” replied Ren, “and hello you two. How was the espionage mission?”
Nibs went to say something and thought about it and then said, “Bloody good actually, we now have two more names for the group with Metzza and Abilgail of Narizzan mission.”
“Yeah, how come,” asked Claire.
“Because he is a street fighter and was also at the party, the guy’s name is Rakcam and is a metamorphosed Fire Dragon,” Nibs said, “and I think he was still hurting from the damage the Twins gave him. How come the music?”
“The Academy have made some modifications to the Retreat like installing a satellite wireless link, place three bedrooms in the attic of the bedroom wing, increased the area of the veranda and completely restocked the battle store,” said Hell Bright.
“So, who’s sleeping where now then?” Sandra asked.
“Me and Paul have one of the attic rooms, leaving two free,” replied Claire.
“Right,” responded Sandra, “we’re having the second room then, can I take it the steps outside leads to the attic rooms?”
“Yes and one in the bedroom wing near the internal door,” said Abs, “good cause we guessed you would want one of them and me and Tina nicked your old room,” and Abs smiled at Sandra as she disappeared out and up the stairs to the attic rooms.
Nibs wasn’t too far behind and as soon as they had dumped their stuff on the beds they returned and said, “That was the good bits of the mission, the bad bit, we weren’t able to install any of the bugs.”
“Damn, how come,” asked Jum as he and Wong walked up from the where they had be sitting.
“To much security, the president of FTT Music a Mr Funnitsu was there and was also emitting the same type of evil as Timothy’s group. His personal bodyguard is made from a mage and a psionist ,” Nibs said.
“Ok, right that’s another one to add to the list of people to be dealt with,” said Wong.
“Yeah,” said Nibs.
Ren then walked out carrying a large tray with drinks on. Ren placed a chai latte in front of both Nibs and Sandra and they distributed the other drinks to everyone else. Ren said when Nibs and Sandra had taken a sip and Nibs looked happy with the taste, “I nicked some from the Kitchen a couple of days ago one of the chefs makes a mean chai tea sometimes. He started to keep a supply on tap in the kitchen, all you have to do is to ask at the door for a chai latte and they will give you one there and then, they keep a boiler full of milk and chai right beside the door into the kitchen.”
“I think I’ll have this and then go and look for the logs for mine and Sandra’s drums,” Nibs said.
“What you have a drum Nibs,” Damieel said.
“No Damieel I don’t, I have a drum I can play, but to truly create music, the drum and owner must be one, we have the skin already from our first trip, now I need to made the actual drum itself,” Nibs said.
“Well if we are talking about things we intend to do over the week, I’m planning on getting some practice at drawing some of these scenes up here,” said Abs.
“You finished that picture you were drawing a couple of months ago,” asked Sandra.
“No I haven’t yet, yeah I must finish that,” replied Abs.
* * * * * *
When Nibs and Sandra had finished their cups of Chai, Nibs smiled and nodded bye and both of them disappeared up into the attic. Claire followed Nibs and Sandra, and walked into hers and Paul’s room and dug out her Bikini and put it on and then grabbed her towel and then headed back to the upper Veranda with her sun cream. Her plan was simple enjoy the week sunbathing and just chilling she had found a couple of good net sites with Novels published by the authors them selves.
Nibs and Sandra had soon changed into knee length shorts and vest tops. Nibs, Sandra, Daraus and both the fairies walked out of the front door and they then turned towards the mountains.
Nibs was carrying Daraus’ carrier and asked, “Bike ride?”
“Yeah, why not,” replied Sandra and they walked to the bike sheds and found the mountain bikes still located there and took two out.
Nibs gave hers a quick once over and lifted Daraus to her shoulder and he dropped into the carrier and then Nibs climbed on and raised the chain up one chain ring and dropped the rear down four of the nine gears the rear had. Nibs then pushed off and peddled a short distance and stopped the disk brakes stopping her almost on a Deck coin, Nibs also held her balance perfectly and then bounced the bike round all the time keeping her self as close to vertical as possible. Nibs then accelerated at Sandra and stopped dead as she pulled the front brakes. As Nibs controlled the back down she span on the front and placed the back down at about 135degrees from where she had started, and smiled at Sandra.
“How did you know you would stop that quick?” Sandra asked.
“I didn’t, educated guess as the rest of the stuff is Academy then I guessed these were too and the names and brands I’ve seen on the bike, they are top of the range,” Nibs said and indicated for Sandra to lead which she did up the track heading for the view point, “Yeah, some brands are better than others in certain areas, Shiddar Brakes are the best, they will stop you on a Deck coin. Hence the educated guess. 27 gears is a serious amount to have and I bet there were their for people to use to escape into the mountains, where vehicles other than humans or bike would not be able to go.”
“What about choppers?” Sandra thought asked as she dropped the rear down three and the front up one.
“You get into the deep mountains, and even choppers find it hard, to follow, what with the way the wind is, one minute you have an easy level wind, the suddenly you have an updraft of air or a down draft, those have been know to cause crashes and deaths,” responded Nibs, “Once when I was in Rujuniva me and Tammeria were on a weekend holiday with Tammeria’s parents in the mountains, when a chopper was coming into land on one of the hotel chopper pads and a down draft hit, it smashed the chopper right into the roof, the crash killed all on board and injured three, a mother and her two kids who were playing in the suite below, the entire roof collapsed in on them.”
“Ouch,” said Sandra as the pair plus now wolf boy Daraus looking over Nibs shoulder the pair continued on up the track and when it bent round to head back to the Retreat Sandra pushed on and soon crested the rise the path continued along the edge and round a corner some distance ahead.
The pair cycled down the track, Nibs spotted a log to the left hand side of the track and thought said, “Hang on hun, I may have found something.”
“Ok,” came Sandra’s response and she too stopped and back tracked a bit and looked at the log Nibs had found.
“It looks good, is off the right type a main stem rather than one of the top logs,” Nibs said and tapped it and listened to the sound it made, “don’t sound to bad.”
“Lets mark it and come back if we don’t find better,” Sandra said as she positioned locked the log and then continued on down the track and as they turned the corner Nibs saw a tree trunk over at an angle, but still bedded in the ground.
Nibs took her knife out and took a small piece of bark off and tapped the wood, Nibs then said, “it’s sounds good and solid on the inside and it looks like it still has some moisture in.”
“Right then,” Sandra said, “what do we need now?”
“Axe and some rope and me and you feeling strong,” Nibs said.
The pair then headed back for the Retreat to fetch the axe and a rope. When they had returned they put the bikes away and both walked to the garage opened the doors, inside Nibs saw some of the upgrades to technology, the welder had been changed, all the tools the guys used during operations had been replaced with the latest models, Nibs found the axe she wanted and both her and Sandra who was carrying the rope headed back to the site, it took a good forty five minutes to walk back to the tree. When the group arrived back Sandra who was also carrying some water took a gulp and handed the bottle to Nibs, who also took a gulp and rested the axe’s blade edge against the tree and then climbed onto the trunk and swung and the first mark had been made. Within a few blows Nibs was taking chunks out of the trunk, Sandra had looped the rope around the tree and then using one of the forest trees as a pulley point she pulled on the rope and she could feel the trunk give a little every ten to twelve swings of Nibs’ axe.
After a good thirty minutes Sandra could feel the trunk going and Nibs changed sides and started to attack the opposite side. After about twenty blows with the axe the trunk cracked and Nibs swung the Axe hard against the site and the truck cracked and fell to the ground. Nibs made sure his weight was over the end still stuck in the ground and she then jumped down and bedded the axe in the end of the trunk. Then both Nibs and Sandra dragged the thirty odd foot long log all the way back to the retreat where Nibs went to the armoury and found the machete she had used on the hunting trip. Nibs then returned to the log to start to clean off all the branches and also to peal back the bark.
Claire came out in her Bikini and saw the log Nibs and Sandra had brought back and checked it against her data base of useful plants and extracts, she found that the sap and bark of the Black Cellum tree could be used in the treatment of burns and scolds. Claire walked over to where Nibs was working and listening to her digital player and tapped Nibs on the shoulder and when Nibs had turned around and saw Claire she removed the ear plugs. Claire then said, “Can I have the bark and any sap you collect?”
“Yeah, of course, I was going to use the bark in creating some nice aromas,” said Nibs, “If you can get any sap from it, it was almost dead when we found it, it had been almost ripped from the ground by something.”
“Ok,” said Claire and collected the longest pieces of the bark and disappeared back in doors and passed Sandra on her way out with a cold glass of Cabilla.
When Sandra got back she handed the glass to Nibs who took a long swig and almost emptied half the glass and smiled at Sandra and made one mark and stood on the log and started to remove the top section. When this came off, Nibs marked the length of a drum plus a large amount and swung the axe then went through the trunk and did the same another drum length plus a large bit and again chopped the section from the trunk. The pair then carried the two pieces into the garage and Nibs took down one of the woodsman saws and started to saw through the log a lot closer to the base on the drum and then again at the opposite end.
Sandra was intently watching Nibs as she worked and then when Nibs had finished she passed the saw to Sandra who like Nibs sawed through her log and removed the two mashed ends.
Nibs then said, “The next job is to slowly cook the inside of the log and then to dig out the inner from first the top and then the bottom, this section is a long and time consuming task, as the coals burn the wood we want to dig out. When that is done we can then start to shape the outside of the drum.”
“This must take the people of Rudeash days to do,” Sandra said.
“It does, but the sense of pride though when you ring a beat out your own personal drum, is incredible, I’ve never done it but I did watch Cubbadar make a drum about a month before I left Rudeash,” Nibs said.
“I bet,” Sandra said, “Where are we going to get the coals from though?”
“Forest Scope hardware store or DIY place, all we want really is charcoal that we can light and then use to burn the wood so we can dig it out,” Nibs said.
“Ok,” responded Sandra, “so is that the way you dig out wood then?”
“Yeah,” responded Nibs, “Most traditional cultures use similar ways, some use direct fire others use, coals or similar.”
“I think we have our own personal ethnographer here,” laughed Daraus.
“Thank you,” said Nibs, and the group then got up and headed for the bikes, Nibs first stuck her head around the door and said, “We need anything from Forest Scope, me and Sandra are heading down to buy some cheap charcoal, as we need it to create the sound chamber and bell end.”
“No Nibs, we have generally we have everything we need,” said Paul.
“Ok,” responded Nibs and disappeared out of the door.
* * * * * *
Midday Moroth Sandra’s PDU began to play A Rocker’s Dream, by Kim Hasdarn. She picked it up and saw it was a private number, she then hit the connect button and said, “Hi, Sandra Calton-Patterson, how can I help?”
“Hi Sandra,” said Simon, “I currently sat in my office at the school with Heather. She wishes to speak with the whole of the Vixens.”
“Speak through me then,” said Sandra.
“Ok,” said Simon.
Then Heather voice said, “Hi Sandra.”
“Hi,” replied Sandra.
“Why I want to speak to the Vixens is to offer them a group ticket to the Graduation Ball. As I am right in saying that the entire group was involved in the disbandment of the Aces?” Heather said.
“You are, and on behalf of the Vixens we accept your offer and will see you at the Ball on Frodar,” Sandra replied.
“Then I shall see you all on Frodar,” Heather said.
Simon then said, “Chat to you on Frodar Sandra and send my regards to the rest of the Vixens.”
“I will Simon,” said Sandra and disconnected the link.
* * * * * *
At dinner Moroth evening Sandra said, “I had a chat with the headmistress of the high school and she has offered the Vixens a group ticket to the Ball. In thanks for dealing with the Aces.”
“That’s nice of her,” said Hell Bright.
“Even though both me and Wong dropped out of school before we took our finals all the teachers thought we would get good Bs and As in most of the subjects we took,” Jum said.
“I’m never even going to take my Highers,” said Claire, “but I’m still going to the Academy, a college for elite ghosts.”
“Yes, it will be nice to graduate as a group, rather than some of us enjoy Graduation and others not,” Nibs said then raised her glass and said, “To the friends and family we all have here and elsewhere on Darra Von.”
Everyone then raised they glasses and said, “To friends and family.”
* * * * * *
A couple of days later on Ulleam Nibs and Sandra wake and Nibs looked at her PDU and saw the time is only 08:50BN.
Nibs suggested to Sandra, “How about a group bike ride today into the mountains, you never know you may be permitted to see me scramble.”
“Lets do it hun,” said Sandra.
Daraus moved under the sheets and appeared in-between Nibs and Sandra, and said, “If the rest of the fairies give me they fairy promise I think I may reveal myself to everyone, you all are friends and I see also a connection that goes beyond just simple partners.”
“I have seen the same we do seen to know what each other is going to do especially in battle,” Sandra said.
“I think it may be more than that,” Nibs said, “I’m still not sure what I saw but on the way here, I swear I saw the retreat as if I was using your eyes but you were just behind me at the time.”
“That is strange,” said Sandra, “It may be an idea to see if anyone has had strange things, like that, happen to them.”
“True.” said Nibs and got up and then lit the blunt Nibs had half smoked last night before the pair fell asleep. Nibs then walked to the en-suite bathroom. When Nibs came back out she found Sandra up and Sandra threw Nibs’ bathrobe to her and then the pair, Daraus, Blackie and Pixie all walked down the outside stairs and found no one awake, this surprised Nibs as Tina never need that much sleep.
An hour later Tina and Abs both walked out of the bedroom wing door and Tina went and grabbed herself a coffee and then walked outside and found Nibs, Sandra, and the three companions sat enjoying the morning sun.
Nibs said when Tina, Abs and the pair’s fairy companions sat down, “A suggestion Sandra and I had for today, take a bike ride into the mountains and just generally have fun out and about.”
“Now that is a good idea,” said Abs, “how’s the work on the drums coming?”
“We’ve finished the sound chambers and just need now to mould and shape the outside, which is quite a skilled job as to do it properly you need to get the wood so it is about ten mill in thickness,” Nibs said.
Soon everyone had joined the four friends on the Veranda where Nibs suggested the idea to them and everyone thought it to be a great one.
* * * * * *
Half and hour later everyone met dressed ready to spend the day in the saddle so to speak. Nibs and Sandra who had before everyone had woken had gotten dressed and checked all the bikes over and made sure a few spares and puncture repair kits were carried. Nibs carried three separate sets of puncture repair kits.
Nibs said when everyone had gathered carrying rucksacks each of which contained water and a few pieces of food, “Right friends. I hope everyone here knows how to ride, but now would be a good time to tell me if you can’t.”
No one put up their hands, “Ok,” said Nibs, “Whilst we are out a friend in out midst wishes to ask the all the fairies present something, and unless they all give their fairy promise, like Blackie and Pixie did back on the night of the Pre-wedding bash, will the friend come out of hiding so to speak.”
“Nibs,” asked Deedban, “Is the person a young Daraus?”
“I concur on that,” said Meellium.
“A fairy promise made can never be broken,” thought said Charrbrr to Claire, “I hope every fairy gives it, we are a team, and team should be able to trust one another.”
“Well said,” thought responded Claire and Paul.
“Thank you, you two,” Charrbrr thought said.
“Your welcome Charrbrr,” Claire thought said.
Everyone in the group of friends spent a few seconds thinking about the request, and each pair of fairies said, “A Fairy promise is sought from us, and that is given, we,” and each pair said their names, “give our promise never to reveal the presence of the hidden one, whom ever it may be to anyone or any creature, be it an evil thing we want to kill or our friends in the Fairy community, and a Fairy promise is given.”
Daraus then said aloud, “With those words I know I am safe from practical jokes from the fairy kind.” Daraus then padded into the middle of the group in wolf form and them morphed into Daraus Wolf-boy and said, “This is my true form. As we are one family, fairies and Humans it is only right that you all know my true form and that if is wasn’t for you all. I would still be cursed to live out my life as a wolf. I think someone said something about a bike ride.”
“Yes we did, and welcome to the Gangrels and Vixens Daraus,” Paul said.
“I wish we could induct you to the Gangrels,” said Sandra, “as you as much as anyone have the right to be a member, but due to plans and situations within the Gangrels, Timothy being the main one, we can’t.”
“Yes we can sis,” said Paul, “We induct Daraus in private rather than in front of the rest of the gang, he’s never far away and most Gangrels when they see you or Nibs soon they will know that Daraus won’t be far away.”
“True,” said Sandra and smiled and the climbed onto her bike.
Nibs bent down and picked up Daraus and placed him in the carrier, “We are going to have to modify the carrier for you Daraus,” Nibs said.
“Not really, you forget how powerful I am Nibs,” Daraus thought said to Nibs, I’m half in the carrier and half in a small pocket dimension.”
“Arh,” Nibs said and climbed onto her bike and said, “We ready?”
“Yeah,” everyone shouted and with Nibs in the lead they group of friends set off on a day cycling in the mountains.
The scenery the as they followed the cliffs was of the forest stretching for as far as the eye could see and the line of the Low Back Mountains that ran from Sheedan Bay just north of Suraban to eastern seaboard just north of Echo Bay. The forest stretched half way up the 2000 plus metre mountain sides. Some of the inner mountains measured in at heights in excess off 7000metres, and even those weren’t the highest some of the mountains in other mountain ranges measured in at heights close to 15,000metres.
After close on an hour of cycling in the sun the group came upon a scree slope where Nibs who was leading looked down estimated the distance from top to bottom to be about 600metres, at the bottom was a track heading into the mountains.
When everyone had arrived Nibs said, “We are going to have to go down there cause there’s a track at the bottom into the mountains.”
When everyone had closely looked down the scree slope, Claire gulped and said, “I don’t think am going to be able to make it.”
“You should Claire. Trust in your bike, on the open market these bikes would cost in the range of 30,000decks each at trade. The equipment is top of the range for it type and each different component is the very best,” Nibs said and then, “Meet you all at the bottom.” Nibs stood on the pedals and bounced the bike to the edge and smiled back at everyone and bounced once more and dropped on the scree slope and accelerated slightly and let gravity do its job and very soon Nibs was pulling the brakes to slow and stop her at the bottom.
Sandra who was next closest locked the back brake and the pushed off and released the brake and again let gravity work. When Sandra reached the bottom she said, “Boy was that fun.”
“Yeah I know ain’t it,” Nibs said in response.
“And you are very good you know the environment,” said Sandra as Claire took her fear in her hands and came over the brow and slowly descended.
Nibs shouted up to her, “Do you trust me Claire?”
Claire nodded yes.
“Then accelerate slightly, remember what I said about riding motorbike about momentum, weight and balance,” Nibs shouted to her.
Claire released the front brakes and gained a bit of speed down the hill and then she began to work the brakes.
When she had reached the bottom, Nibs said, “See wasn’t that bad was it?”
“No, I want to do it again,” said Claire with a sparkle that Sandra saw and had learnt meant I enjoyed that.
Paul was next down. Then everyone else came down. Individually rather as groups.
When every one was down Nibs led the group up the track which led into the mountains.
A little way in the group came to a small valley that was covered in a rich green grassland, completely surrounding the valley was mountains and running up the left hand side of the valley was the footpath, but as Nibs was hoping to swing south and back to the house.
Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Go right at the boulder, I’m going left and hopefully will be able to find a high spot.”
“Ok,” Sandra said in reply.
Nibs went left Sandra who led the group a short distance to a large flatish area whilst Nibs went up and as the path turned Nibs looked over the valley and then took out her PDU and checked the time and position locked it on the local area map.
“Shall we stop here for a break we’ve all been the saddle since 11 this morning and its now almost 13:30AN, and I could do with a break,” suggested Wong.
“I was thinking the same Wong, we stop here and then travelled back down the track and then hopefully come up on the house from the opposite direction to the one we left in this morning,” said Nibs as she came down the track the she had used a few minutes before.
The friends then cycled down the track to the grassland and they all climbed off and then most collapsed onto the soft grass, Nibs sat beside the bike with Sandra laying her head on Nibs’ thigh and looked up into the eyes of her partner. Nibs took the carrier off and Daraus climbed out and along with fairies went and played in the long grass.
Sandra said, “I love you Nibs.”
“And I love you hun,” responded Nibs.
Wong and Hell Bright who had been carrying the food for the day out, set up the small stoves taken from the battle store. Wong asked, “Any springs in the area?”
Paul then said, after spending a few minutes concentrating on something, “Yeah, there’s a spring about 30metres that way and it runs south Wong.”
Wong got up and grabbed all the empty drinks bottles and wandered in the direction Paul had indicated, Wong soon found the source and said, “Thanks Paul.”
“No worries, I’m happy I was right,” Paul said.
“It looks like you are becoming someone very unique hun,” said Claire as she looked up into the blue sky.
“I know I am,” said Paul, “Me morphing and now being able to detect a water source, I wonder how many more abilities I have to gain.”
Jum said in response to Paul’s statement, “I wonder how powerful we will become as a team. It’s weird but I swear I saw what someone was going to do before they did it.”
“Same here,” said Wong, “on Frodar when Abs rolled into the guys’ legs I instinctively knew what Abs had done, and I realised that he need a bit of help in the over balance stakes.”
“I had a similar experience,” Nibs said, “I have no idea who it was, but I saw the retreat is if I was there.”
“Any idea who’s eyes you were looking through?” Ren asked.
“No, that’s is the annoying bit,” Nibs said as Daraus bounded back to the group happy as can be as the fairies had all accepted him as their equal.
When Daraus had returned he said, “You lot are the bloody greatest bunch of people I think my kind have helped in the millennia that has past since the curse was put on us.”
“Who put the curse on you?” asked Hell Bright.
“The person or persons names have been long since forgotten, but I think the Academy may have a few of the truly ancient texts from the time before Homo Sapiens Daba become the main life form on the planet,” Daraus said, “The legends Melanine told you at the festival were concerning my father and that is one of the main reason’s why I am here now. We normally don’t leave the protection of the Den until we are sixteen seventeen years old, and we live for a very long time. I think the oldest one of us is now 600,000 years old and lives as the elder of the Northern Den.”
“Bloody hell,” said Paul, “600,000 years, then he must have seen a massive amount.”
“It’s a she, and yes she has and all that information is available to me as memories, but before any of you ask, I have no knowledge of the information at all, “Daraus said, “In time I will under take quests and most of them are very dangerous and could lead to my death, even though very few adversairies can face up to an Angel Wolf. The tests rarely test strength, but always test intellect and knowledge.”
“Can you take people with you when you complete these quests?” Nibs asked.
“Yes I can,” Daraus replied.
“Then if I am still alive when you get called to undertake a quest I volunteer to help you complete that one and any others you may undertake whilst I live,” responded Nibs with a deadly serious tone in her voice.
“No hun, us both,” Sandra said.
“Daraus, how do you actually survive, as you don’t eat?” Nibs asked.
“I live and survive by absorbing Mana, which is such abundance I do not need to take from the people around me. I still need water, whilst I was in pup form I did need to eat, but the second I lost the last of my pup hair, I gained the ability to absorb all the energy I need from the environment,” Daraus replied.
“How long before you are at full power?” Hell Bright asked.
“I am at full power now, but 90% of my abilities are unavailable to me whilst not in life threatening danger, and it’s not when my life is in danger. The abilities I have all the time are, See Invisible, See Auras, where I malt, and I constantly malt, tracking of people I’m linked to is almost impossible, any one on your trail and they pass through a room where I have malted within the last 24hrs, will 99% of the time completely loose all track of you, it will be as if you disappeared without a trace. Another one of my abilities is to boost or give a kick start to people’s natural healing abilities. It’s not healing magick, the healing factors, skin and muscle regeneration is quadrupled, Bone regeneration is at eight times normal, hence John,” Daraus said.
“Right,” responded Nibs, “John doesn’t know it was you does he.”
“He may suspect, but he has no proof other than I licked him,” Daraus said.
“Yes what is it with the lick,” Jum said.
“It links me with people hence the tracker’s loosing you,” Daraus said, “It normally takes about ten licks in general for me to link myself to a person, and the link is permanent and I have no upper limit to how many people I can link with.”
“First batch of drinks are done,” said Wong.
“And the first batch of soup as well,” said Hell Bright.
“Excellent,” said Claire and grabbed a stack of bowls and as Hell Bright dished out the first three bowls, Claire passed one to Nibs and the second to Sandra, and then said, “Here Hell, have this and I’ll do the next batch.”
“Thanks hun,” said Hell Bright and she took the bowl and spoon offered and also broke a lump of bread off and moved a little way away and let Claire sit where she had been sitting.
Wong passed Nibs a mug of coffee, and said, “Thanks for the idea of the bike ride.”
“No worries, certain people here had been bugging me since they found out I was a cycle scrambler and this was the perfect opportunity to show them I was, hun,” Nibs said.
“And you are very good indeed,” Sandra said.
“I agree Sandra, you are very good, easily good enough to try for the Extreme Sports competions,” Tina said.
“You think so,” responded Nibs.
“Yeah easily hun,” Sandra said.
“Mm, the possibilities,” Nibs said and smiled.
After lunch of soup, bread and cheese had been eaten and the cookers had been cleaned away the group lay back on the grass and just listened to the sounds of the mountains and the wind. Nibs heard other sounds as well as the wind, she heard the sounds, of the earth and the animals. Sandra squeezed Nibs’ hand and Nibs then grasped Sandra’s and squeezed hers.
After laying there for a good hour they all suddenly woke and sat up.
Wong said, “That’s strange,” after looking around at everyone.
“Yeah that is,” said Sandra and Nibs.
“Anyway as we all are awake, shall we head back for the Retreat, and mine and Sandra’s treat for Dinner and we’re not telling,” Nibs said.
“Yeah,” everyone said and finished sorting out the area and refilling empty bottles and generally making sure that the area they had been in looked like they hadn’t been there. Nibs led the way back down the path and as they were crossing the scree slide they saw a male and female walker coming from the opposite direction. Nibs slowed and the group allowed them to pass.
The female walker asked, “Any nice spots ahead to camp in?”
“Yeah,” Nibs said, “There is, a small valley about five miles up the track.”
“Ok, thanks,” the female walker said, and as the pair cleared Ren the group started to cycle again down the track. Nibs slowed and stood on the pedals and checked an area ahead and released the brakes and started to pedal slightly as the track turned it followed the cliff for a short while and then turned off and began to rise as it disappeared into the Low Back Foothill Forest. Nibs carefully negotiated the track and as she turned she accelerated and started to work the gears to a good one of a combination of good torque and traction and a good gear to give the legs a work out.
Sandra who was behind Nibs also accelerated as she turned and like Nibs she worked the gears, Claire missed the acceleration and slowed and almost stopped at the side of the track, Jum flew passed her and was closely followed by Wong. Paul pulled in just ahead as Angel and then Damieel passed.
Paul said, “Lets wait to the rest have gone and then think about following them.”
When Ren had passed, Claire stood on the high pedal and accelerated and was followed by Paul. Nibs had gotten to the top of the rise and stopped and waited for Claire and Paul to pass before she joined the group as the trail went down and cornered left slightly and continued to drop the group passed a clearing and the rough route of the track and real bitch of a climb up ahead.
Nibs said over the comm. system, “Big rise ahead.”
“Ok,” said Sandra as she hit the bottom and accelerated up the track.
As Claire, Paul and Nibs hit the bottom of the rise all three accelerated and at the crest they kept going and soon had Ren in sight. The forest around the track was full of life but as normal with the forest the further you looked from the track the less the ground vegetation was.
* * * * * *
After about four hours the group was heading back up the path that ran along the cliff edge Nibs who was still at the back saw the Retreat and smiled a few minutes later the group appeared from the trees and cycled up passed the Retreat and locked the bikes in the shed and then returned to the house for a nice and chilled evening whilst waiting for Nibs and Sandra to serve dinner.
Everyone else in the group was sat out on the veranda Nibs came out and said, “It’s ready.”
“Hey,” everyone said, and walked back into the house and saw a spread of various dishes from around the world from the places Nibs had visited.
Wong asked when she heard the music, “Where’s the music from?”
“My hard drive at home base Wong, currently being played over the free satellite link, Ren?” Ren nodded yes, “It a random selection from my favourite of the unsigned bands. I found a Flea market, as they called it, in Ne-U-Bar and bought CDs some had sound files on others had direct music on,” said Nibs, “I have in the region of ten terabytes of music files, my digital player has 140gigs worth of music on and also 60 gig of digital recordings I’ve made, specifically from the Seminars last week.”
“The Satellite link is free, I think they bounce the signal through the Echo Tech satellite network,” Ren said.
“Arh,” Nibs said.
“Where’s each from?” asked Abs.
“That is for you lot to try and work out, everyone should be able to guess which is Jarrzarian, but from the list of countries on the wall, which dish is from which country,” Sandra said.
“Arh good,” said Nibs and grabbed the remote control from the mantle piece and hit the normal play button. “I can’t work out where this is from and I would say I have pretty much most genres on my computer. I even went back and asked the guy where he got it from. He said his dad had it and he was selling the stuff he didn’t want.”
“It’s got a catchy simple beat to it,” said Tina.
“Yeah it has,” said Ren and soon most of the fairies were semi dancing whilst hovering.
Nibs had her PDU out fast enough and took a video of the scene, and then when she had about ten seconds she stopped it and played the recording.
Nibs saw the fairies dancing on the screen and then asked Sandra, “Can you see the fairies in this?” and showed her the recording.
“Yes I can,” that’s strange unless we can see then even in digital format,” Sandra replied, “but that was quick thinking hun, put it on the projector.”
“Yeah, let everyone finish eating,” said Nibs and Sandra smiled, and continued eating, some Spinnaya Duck. Nibs picked up a Mutta coated sheep’s rib and took a chunk of meat off. Even Daraus was tucking in and looked like he was enjoying it. “Enjoying that Daraus?” asked Nibs.
“Loving it thanks. Just cause I don’t need food to survive don’t mean I don’t enjoy good food,” Daraus replied.
“Very true,” Sandra said.
After dinner and pudding was finished and a black coffee from North Rudeashean Coffee plantations. Nibs stood and asked, “Have friends come to a decision concerning which dish is from which country?”
Abs said, “That one,” and she pointed to the bowl which had Spinnaya Duck in, “Spinnaya Duck?”
“Yes,” replied Nibs
Claire said, “I know that one, but I’m not going to answer.” Paul then went and tried to look into Claire’s mind which forced Claire to shut him out and, “Don’t go there Paul,” and Claire stared daggers, “What I will say is you had the Jarrzarian version of it.”
“And the countries I’ve visited are listed up there,” Nibs said.
“South Attica?” asked Paul.
“Bingo hun,” said Claire, “South Aticca and Jarrzar have shared close ties for the past 1200 years. Maybe longer.”
Wong then said, “The Ribs wouldn’t happen to be from Rudeash?”
“Yeap Wong,” replied Nibs, “Three more.”
Claire then said, “Is the vegetable dish from Rujuniva?”
“No it’s not Clair, but close though the two countries do have similar agricultural base though,” Nibs said
“Deebina then,” said Jum.
“Yes Deebina,” responded Nibs, “We have Ne-U-Bar and Rujuniva to go.”
Tina said, “That one’s is from Rujuniva.”
“You sound very certain about that Tina,” Nibs said.
“Yes, I wasn’t sure if it was Deebina or Rujunivan,” Tina said, “with Deebina gone it only leaves Rujuniva left.”
“Yes it is from Rujuniva,” Nibs said.
“Then there was one. Ne-U-Bar,” said Hell Bright.
Nibs laughed and said, “I think I have something to show everyone,” and Nibs linked her PDU to the digital projector, and played the ten seconds of the fairies dancing to the music being played.
Everyone laughed including the fairies at the scene as it was played through.
* * * * * *
Darabar morning Nibs was sat of the lower veranda with a sanding block and her drum, Nibs was sanding down the rough sides and making it look good, before she would varnish it and then skin and tension it.
Sandra walked out and looked around for Nibs and saw her on the lower level, working on her drum with Daraus in wolf form laying beside Nibs asleep, and walked towards her, Sandra saw that Nibs was listening to music whilst sanding, Sandra stood behind her and tapped Nibs on the shoulder.
Nibs took one of the in-ear headphones out and said, “Hi hun.”
“Hi, I just remembered we promised to organise the two people we met in Risers last Savraday to go to the Gathering this Savraday,” responded Sandra.
“Good point,” said Nibs and took out her PDU and found the two numbers and pressed the conference call button on the PDU.
A few seconds later, Annabel picked up and said, “Hello, Annabel speaking, how can I help?”
Then Leia opened the link to her phone and said, “Hello. Who’s that?”
“Leia, is that you?” Annabel said.
“Yeah, I don’t remember ringing you,” said Leia.
“You didn’t Leia, I did, hello its Nibs and Sandra, we met,” Nibs said.
“Hi Nibs, Sandra,” Leia said.
“Yeah hi, how the hell can I hear yours and Leia’s voice at the same time?” Annabel asked.
“I’m conference calling you both from my PDU,” said Nibs, “anyway, you two still free this Savraday?”
“Yeah,” said Annabel sound quite shocked, “I didn’t expect you to ring, but I’m doing nothing at all either Savraday or Sumdar.”
“Yeah I’m still free,” Leia said.
“Good,” responded Nibs, “Then the Vixens will call pass at about midday and transport you to Command where we can get ready for the Gathering, and you can meet the rest of the Vixens and other friends and also meet the gang’s leader.”
“Sounds great,” responded Leia, “You need my address don’t you?”
“Yes, I need just house or flat number, the road, and the postal code, We’ll find it using some map software we run on the PDUs,” Nibs said.
“I’ll met you at Leia’s,” said Annabel, “It would be easier I think.”
“Yeah more than likely,” said Sandra.
“Oh hi Sandra,” said Leia.”
“Yeah hi Sandra,” said Annabel.
“Hi to the both of you,” Sandra said.
“So Leia text me the details and we’ll pick you up on Savraday at about midday, we’ll ring before we get to you,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, no problem, I hope you both have had a good week,” Annabel said
“We are thanks,” said Nibs, “We’ll see you both on Savraday at about midday.”
“Yeah see you then,” Leia said sounding happy.
“Bye, see you Savraday,” Annabel said also sounding happy.
* * * * * *
Claire and Paul were both sunbathing on the top balcony when Claire’s mobile started to play ‘To Heaven Goth Girls Go’ Claire thought, ‘I must transfer all my numbers to the PDU and then send a message to everyone telling them the new number.’ She grabbed it and hit the connect button after seeing that it was Julie-Ann ringing.
“Hi Jules,” said Claire.
“Hi you,” said Julie-Ann as Claire rolled over and began to sun her top less front. Both Charrbrr and Deedban were also lazing, except they looked like they were playing some form of game. “How have you been?” then asked Julie-Ann.
“Very good thanks, currently the whole Vixens are on vacation in the Low Back Mountains,” Claire replied.
“Say hi to Paul for me,” Julie-Ann said, “A bit of news, I’m going and am going to be joined by Wendy and Racheal on Savraday.”
“Wendy as well!” exclaimed Claire.
“Yeah Wendy,” responded Julie-Ann.
Paul opened his left eye and looked at Claire and asked, “Who you talking to sweet?”
“Julie-Ann,” replied Claire and she then gave him a kiss as she grabbed her Bikini top and put it on so she could go and get a drink. “Drink hun?” asked Claire.
“Yeah thanks,” replied Paul, “something cold please hun.”
“No problem,” replied Claire as she stood and saw Nibs and Sandra both sat on the lower Veranda sanding their new drums.
“So how are the rest of the Vixens then?” Julie-Ann asked
“Enjoying the vacation, Nibs and Sandra are currently sanding their new hand made Rudeashian drums, Paul and me are sun bathing, the rest of them are chilling and enjoying the break,” Claire replied.
“A another piece of news, Sarah is very interested in my plans for building links between the Street gang side of the Gangrels and the Mercenary Youth units,” Julie-Ann said.
“That is good news,” Claire said.
“The Youth feeder unit I’m a member of is planning on getting to command mid-afternoon and I plan to have a chat with Sarah, and Gareth about it,” Julie-Ann said, “I’ll let you get on with that drink you promised Paul,” and the link went dead as Julie-Ann disconnected.
* * * * * *
A few hours later in the middle of the afternoon Jum and Wong both walked on to the lower Veranda and saw both Nibs and Sandra sanding and listening to Nibs’ Digital Player whilst it played on some speakers Nibs had found in the lab linked to one of the computers down there.
Wong sat down and looked at the work both the friends had put in to the drums, Wong shock her head at the effort. Wong then asked, “Jum and I have had an idea that when we get back to the Club we,” and she indicated the four, “Cook a proper Jarrzarian meal. All the courses and such for everyone here and also what ever adults are around at the club, and also include Duggie and family in the invitation.”
“Yeah, sounds like an excellent idea,” said Nibs, “Any plans on the menu items yet?”
“No, other than an idea of the basics,” replied Jum.
Nibs then put her drum down and rotated the outside of the drum and also ran her hand over it. Nibs found a small lump and began to sand the area.
Jum asked, “How long before they are finished?”
“Hopefully today, if not then we’ll finish them at the Academy itself, I hope to have them finished by this evening, fully strung and tensioned,” Nibs replied.
“I knew how much passion you had for the training Hume gave us, but I can now see that you have the same passion for all your hobbies,” Wong said and was joined by Meellium as she came from the roof where she had been sunbathing and just generally relaxing with a group of the fairies, including Blackie and Pixie.
Jum got up and said, “You three want something to drink?”
“Yeah thanks,” said Nibs as she placed the drum on the ground when she had checked the area she had been working on.
“How much more to go on your’s hun?” Sandra asked.
“Just some minor work in the sound chamber and the bell end and then all I have to do is skin and tension it. I hope we have the right cord here, otherwise I’m going to have to get some when we get back to Suraban,” Nibs said.
“What you looking for exactly Nibs?” Wong asked.
“Some cord that doesn’t stretch, as the tension it’s going to be under will slowly stretch most cords,” Nibs said, “I wish I knew how to make natural rope for them and use that, but I don’t and therefore need to use cord.” Nibs then sat back and rolled herself a blunt and smoked it.
Jum returned carrying a tray and said, “Angel and Damieel are in the Kitchen cooking.”
“Sounds good,” said Sandra.
“Yeah, it smelt good,” said Jum.
* * * * * *
Later on that day everyone was sat on the Veranda waiting Angel and Damieel to dish out dinner to them.
The sliding door opened and out walked Angel carrying a stack of plates and cutlery. She placed them down on the main table and disappeared back in side, Claire got up and as she was about to go inside to get some glasses for drinks, Damieel walked out carrying a tray with glasses on. Angel then appears back carrying four large bottles of Cabilla and places them on the table.
Nibs then stood and said, “Drinks?”
Everyone present nodded, and the group heard two voices from inside, “Please Nibs.”
“Done, Angel, Damieel,” responded Nibs and poured out twelve glasses and passed one to each of the friends, sat on the railing were ten of the fairies, Angel’s and Damieel’s partner fairies were inside helping in the cooking of dinner.
Five minutes after Angel had disappeared into the Retreat after carrying out the Cabilla bottles, Angel and Damieel both appeared carrying large trays piled high with simple Surran food. They both dished the meal out to each member of the friends and then they both sat down and said, “Enjoy.”
“It smells excellent thanks,” said Tina as she stabbed a piece of the meat in spicy gravy and stuck it in her mouth, “mm, delicious thank you twins.”
“Your welcome Tina,” said Damieel and then Angel said, “We are both just happy that you are enjoying it.”
“Muchly,” said Nibs as she scouped some of the Vegatables onto her fork and then shoved it into her mouth.
Towards the end of the main course, Claire who was sitting beside Paul eating a piece of just right lamb stake. Claire felt the presence of a another person trying to gain entry to her mind. Claire them looked at who it was and found it was Sam. Claire smiled as she cast Mana Call and opened her self to her mum.
Claire then mentally said, “Mum can you heard me?”
Sam said in reply, “Yes, I can. How?”
“I’m training under a Attlanian Line walker to be able to cast real magick. You and I talking like this is magick, not just in the literal sense, but in the real one too,” Claire replied.
Problamatic“I don’t believe it,” Sam said, “I’m just happy that when am over heard my lord when he has been talking to people not in the same room as him, paid off. How have you been and how is Duggie and the rest of the family?”
“Everyone is great mum, a lot has happened since you were kidnapped. I now run with the Gangrel gang specifically the unit Paul and Sandra run with, from across the road to home. I’m also now happy married to Paul Patterson,” Claire said and said to everyone, “Guys Sam and I are in communication.”
Nibs said in response, “Your mum Sam?”
Claire nodded as Sam said, “Congratulations Claire, I hope the two of you will always be happy.”
“We will be and in a few years, mum, we’re coming to get you, to free you, and teach the High Lord Karazzakkia what it means to annoy the Conspiracy.”
“To that end I will do what I can to help you, but I never see the out doors or even a window, it’s as if we are underground. I have no idea where I am in the world or if I’m on Darra Von,” Sam said.
“You are still on Darra Von mum,” said Claire, “Ithian the gent who is teaching me and Hell Bright to be Line Walkers has told me that the Mana Call spell don’t work across dimensions.”
“Thank god for that,” Sam said, “I wish I knew where I am. Can I take it by the fact you know an Attlanian you know what Duggie is?”
“Yes I do, as does Bill, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien mum, I have a feeling that when we come and get you, dad and Bill are both going to be coming as well,” Claire said.
“That wouldn’t surprise me in the least,” responded Sam, “And who is Hell Bright?”
“Can I ask, are you alone and safe?” Claire asked.
“As safe as I can be,” Sam said in a matter of fact tone, “Thankfully the boss don’t have rune statues in the rooms, so I can do this in peace in quiet and I suppose to be asleep, my eyes are closed but my mind is still active.”
“Good, Hell Bright is one of my new friends, I quit school five weeks ago and I’m about to go to The Academy, a college for elite ghosts. Currently I’m sat with my friends eating dinner cooked for us by Angel and Damieel, a Fallen Angel Risen Demon. The rest of my friends are Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson or Nibs, Sandra Calton-Patterson. Yes mum before you say anything they are married, Nibs is a Trans person,” Claire said.
“Arh,” Sam responded.
“Paul my husband, Tina Griffiths-Detric, Anna Abs Griffiths-Detric,” Claire said.
“Another trans marriage?” Sam asked.
“Yes, another trans marriage. Ren brother to Hell Bright, Jum-fu and Wong-Ma, both of them are Jarrzarian and were friends with Nibs before she moved to Suraban, about 10 months ago and Daraus an Angel Wolf,” Claire said, “I’ve not actually finished mum, I could tell you the names of a lot of other people, but the most important ones are our fairy companions. Each of us except Daraus has a fairy companion, and we are linked to them and to our direct partner, which Paul is mine. To explain it here is difficult to say the least.”
“Then don’t try, say hi to everyone and also I hope to see them all very soon, and I’ll let you get back to dinner,” Sam said, “Oh before I go I heard the report Metzza and Abilgail gave the boss after the latest failure, ‘Those bastards surprised us again.’”
“Oh, yeah, how’s Abilgail’s face?” Claire asked smirking at the Burning Hands attack that surprised her.
“If you mean the burn on her cheek and eye, I have seen it, very nice, and she hadn’t told me it was from you. I think she is planning on keeping it as a reminder of how much she hates you,” Sam said, “Bye for now, I’ll contact you again in a few weeks hun, have lots of fun,” and Sam disappeared from Claire’s mind.
Claire then said, “Sam says hi, and she hopes to meet everyone very soon.”
“Yes and we all hope to meet her very soon as well,” said Sandra.
“She is using Mana Call, she learnt it from the High Lord himself,” Claire then said.
“Opps,” said Nibs, “It looks like he has created this little bird.”
“Yes it does, doesn’t it,” said Paul.
After dinner was finished including a traditional fruit pie and creamy mily as pudding Sandra and Wong-Ma volunteered to go and do the washing up. Everyone else sat outside smoking, reading or doing what every they wanted to in the warm evening.
Nibs brought her drum from the garage where she had fixed the neck ring in place. Nibs was also carrying two more rings, a piece of hide and a long length of cord. Nibs sat on the lower veranda and cut two circles from the Elk hide. Nibs then placed one of the rings over the sounding end and then she placed the second one which Nibs had bound and made small loops completely surrounding it on and the she made sure the first one she put on was completely outside the hide. Nibs then wound the hide around the ring first ring and Nibs then thread the cord and tied a knot in one end and then she started to thread the cord through a loop on the neck ring. Sandra came round the corner from the garage carrying her drum and like Nibs the necessary rings and cord to skin her drum.
When Sandra had sat down she asked, “Ok, with these items and the hide, how do I skin this?”
Nibs then explained the entire procedure to Sandra as she completed each phase, and then when she had got to the point where Nibs was at, the pair then strung the drum. When the stringing was finished Nibs said, “Now go back and take the slack out of the cord and make sure the cord between the top ring and the neck ring is tight, the last phase is when we put the hide under tension.” Nibs then tightened each length of cord and when she had finished Sandra was about half way round.
When Sandra had finished she said, “To tension I remember seeing the cord starting to make a lattice style affair.”
“That’s it, feed the long piece over one and under the next and then pull up,” and the two cords crossed and stopped together, “and the same with the next one over then under and pull,” and again the two cords crossed and were held together, and Nibs then sounded the drum for the first time and made a mental note six cords should do it. Nibs then put six tensions into the skin at regular intervials around the drum and again she sounded the drum and slipped a seventh in and tensioned that one and again sounded the drum and said, “Perfect.”
Then Sandra under the watchful eye of Nibs put her first tension in and then the second, when Nibs sounded the drum and said, “I think eight more tensions are needed.” Like Nibs had, Sandra put then in at regular intervals around the drum, then Nibs sounded it again and said, “Perfect.” The pair then quietly beat a tune between themselves. “Well done hun,” Nibs said, “you led for a good while then.”
“Yeah I know,” replied Sandra smiling happily.
Everyone on the main Veranda clapped the tune and both Nibs and Sandra said, “Thanks.”
* * * * * *
Frodar mid morning everyone at the retreat had just finished sorting the Retreat out for the next people to visit and stay. When everyone was out side and all the bags were packed and Nibs and Sandra’s drum had been fixed to the bikes Nibs closed and locked the front door, when she had reached the ground she opened the burglar alarm box and activated it.
Nibs then thought said to Sandra, “Remind me to come back and upgrade this when I’ve got my masters in security systems architecture.”
“Yeah ok,” Sandra thought replied as she dropped the kick start and the engine caught, everyone else started their engines and they all pulled out and headed back for Suraban and the Graduation Ball this evening and then the Gathering tomorrow evening.
* * * * * *
After a couple of hours the group were slowing for the toll booths. After everyone had arrived back at the club, Nibs, Sandra, Wong and Jum went shopping to the local hypermarket and local Jarrzarian food stores.
After spending a good hour shopping for the supplies they would need for the meal this evening. Duggie had already agreed to let the four use his kitchen and apartment to do the actual work on the meal.
When they had gotten back all of the Vixens, Bill and Duggie were sat outside reading or sunbathing. The four, plus Daraus and the fairy companions headed into the apartment and started to prepare Dinner Nibs was stood at the cooker and said, “Someone go and find Duggie, I need to know how to work the cooker?”
Wong disappeared out of the apartment as she had just finished preparing a North island fruit salad as one of the two puddings. Wong soon returned with a Duggie.
“Too work the cooker you need to pump some of you own mystic energy into the cooker,” Duggie said.
“How long on a charge?” Nibs asked
“13 hours. I pump some on last night and we didn’t use it this morning for breakfast and we haven’t needed it for hot water,” Duggie replied.
“Right, thanks,” Nibs said and pumped in a charge and suddenly the hot plates were hot and the ready light came on. “Lets do this, thanks Duggie.”
As Duggie walked out he said, “Dinner smells excellent.”
“It should,” said Sandra.
* * * * * *
Nibs walked out of the apartment at about 05:15 and asked, “Would the people out here like to sort out some were we can eat as a group? Thank you, dinner will be ready in about fifteen minutes.” Nibs then walked back into the apartment.
Paul, Ren, Bill and Duggie all got up and started to carry tables so they were end to end. Wong then brought out the drinks, as they were getting driven to the Ball and also being picked up, it allowed the group to drink and to get seriously stoned.
* * * * * *
Then at 05:30AN Nibs walked out of the apartment and placed the warmers on the table and was closely followed by Sandra and Wong who were both carrying large pans of steaming egg fried rice. The rice sat in a inner heater jacket the outer one being heated heat the water that surrounded the inner and kept the inner hot. Wong and Sandra placed the pans on two of the heater plates and then disappeared back into the apartment. Jum, who was carrying small soup bowls and spoons, followed by Nibs carrying a large steaming saucepan then exited the apartment and as Jum placed the bowls down, Nibs ladded the soup into each. Then when the pair had finished dishing out Nibs dished out Jum’s and Wong’s and the placed the saucepan on to the boiler following a few seconds later came Wong and Sandra both carrying large bowls with Jarrzarian bread in.
When Sandra and Wong had sat down the entire table started to eat. Duggie who was sat beside Jum said, “Who cooked the soup, it’s excellent?”
“A combination of myself,” said Jum, “and Sandra.”
“I must get the receipt, it is delicious,” responded Duggie.
“That’s a good point I wonder what the cooking arrangements are like at the Academy,” Nibs said, “I hope either we have access to cooking facilities or can have access to the kitchen as most of us enjoy cooking and also enjoy the process of cooking.”
When the soup course was finished Nibs and Sandra gathered up the dirty bowls and followed Wong and Jum into the apartment. Inside Nibs and Sandra went about washing up the bowls as they would be needed for the rice and possibly the pudding courses as well. As Nibs and Sandra washed up, Jum and Wong went about getting the second starter course, ‘Wrapped Sea Prawns in Salted Sea Leaves’ out of the oven and onto the three large plates that had been in boiling hot water since Wong and Sandra had walked out before the first course.
Jum, Wong and Nibs all carried a plate with the second course on out and dished it up on to the small side plates that were located at each place setting. Sandra then re-ran the hot water and placed the plates for the main course into the water, and also checked on the main course that was sat in warmers on the cooker.
As Nibs passed Claire, she said, “This is excellent thanks.”
“No worries, only the best for our friends,” Nibs said.
When that course was finished all four headed back into the apartment after collecting the dirty plates and other dirty cutlery they took the lot into the apartment and as with the first course, they washed up the small side plates as they would be needed now with the main course. Sandra after drying them up headed out and replaced them as the side plate. Nibs then carried out the large plates and bowls for the main course, and the four placed the two woks and the large saucepans on the warmers.
The Hunters Marauders and Hammers all arrived back from eating in the canteen. Sandra said, “Hi.”
“Hi you lot,” said Clare. And the group headed to sit and chill after the afternoon in the range.
Nibs and Blackie who was sat on the table with her looked over at the Hunters and saw two new members, Nibs lent over and said. “I think the Hunters are now complete, with those two new members.”
“Therefore I think I shall gift them both when I have finished eating,” said Sandra.
“It may be an idea,” said Nibs.
After the main course was finished like with the other courses the four had cleared away the dirties. Wong and Sandra appeared and placed the pudding bowls down and the disappeared back into the apartment.
Soon all four appeared carrying a Traditional Jarrzarian Pudding which was dished out to all and then when the four had sat down Nibs stood and said, “May we as friends always be there to support and help our friends here in the conspiracy and the outside world.”
“Here here,” replied everyone.
When Nibs had sat back down everyone started the first of the puddings. When that was finished, Nibs and Sandra disappeared back into the apartment and then brought out two large bowls with a fruit salad in and place both down and Sandra said, “As I am stuffed, both me and Nibs thought, take some if you want some.”
After fifteen more minutes of dinner Duggie, Ithian and Bill said, “We’ll wash and clean up, thank you Nibs, Sandra, Jum, and Wong for an excellent dinner.”
Everyone else chorused, “Thank you.”
To which all four smiled thank you. And everyone got up and left Duggie, Ithian and Bill to clean up. Duggie walked into his apartment and found most of the washing up had been done previously and during the cooking and also the dishing up of dinner.
Nibs and Sandra along with Daraus and both the fairies walked over to where Clare and Sym were sat listening to Charlie reading and Bobby was lightly sanding down the wood sculpture he had been working on for the last few days.
Sandra knelt down beside Bobby and looked at the sculpture and said, “That is incredibly detailed, and it is absolutely beautiful, who is if of?” Sandra asked.
Bobby held it up and Sandra saw the likeness between Charlie and the sculpture.
Sandra then said, “I’ve not seen you around before have I?”
“No,” replied Bobby, “I’m Bobby and this is Charlie we only joined a few days ago, I think it was members from the raid on Narizzan Inc that saw me and Charlie running across the roof tops.”
“It was you two was it,” Sandra said, “Then allow me to gift you then.”
“This ain’t going to run out is it,” Bobby said.
“No, this gifting is permanent,” said Sandra, and placed her hand on Bobby’s shoulder and said, “A gift from me to you Bobby, the gift of True Sight.”
For the second time Bobby could see the companions again. Sandra then went and sat beside Charlie and placed her hand on his shoulder and said the same.
Charlie lifted his head and saw the companions again and said, “Thank you,” and went back to reading.
When Charlie had finished, Sym clapped and Clare said, “Well done, that mustn’t have been easy, especially with so many people listening.”
Sandra then said, “When did you start to learn how to read?”
“A couple of days ago,” Charlie said.
“That is impressive,” responded Sandra.
* * * * * *
Abbey had stood up and took Nibs aside as both her and Sandra had walked over and said, “I’m I right in saying that you want to be informed of things concerning Timothy and his group?”
“Yes you are,” Nibs replied, “What have you got to report?”
“A possible breach of Gangrel Standing orders, the abandonment of nearly all the units under him in the South East, to name two of the activities the Hunters are looking into, plus the area itself is rife with unlisted Gangs, and one especially warrants special attention,” Abbey said.
“This don’t sound too good,” Nibs said.
“No, the gang has from firsthand reports Vampires within the ranks, more than likely controlling the gang itself,” Abbey said.
“You guys going to need any help dealing with them,” Nibs said.
“No, Paul, Duggie are going to train us on our field trip and Kev is going to train the Marauders and Hammers,” Abbey said, “but a bit of interesting news, it looks like the Vixens are getting a rep on the street.”
“Oh, what are they saying?” Nibs asked.
“It concerns a New gang which is led by two females one vicious the other level headed, and one is called the Black Fairy,” Abbey said.
“Does Sarah know this,” Nibs said as Claire and Trixxie walked past, Nibs said, “Don’t get to busy Claire, we have still to get ready.”
“Ok Nibs,” Claire responded.
“Yes she does, we told her yesterday,” Abbey said.
“It’s a long way to the bottom Timothy,” Nibs said.
Sandra slipped her arm into Nibs’ and gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, “We need to think about getting ready hun.”
“True we do,” Nibs said, “Chat to you tomorrow before the Gathering.”
“When you planning on getting there, around lunch time to mid afternoon,” Nibs said.
“We’ll see you at command then,” Abbey said as Nibs and Sandra turned towards the Club.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Graduation is such sweet parting.
As the Vixens and their companions headed over the grass area in front of the main club Sandra said to Nibs, “I wonder is any of the Aces will at the Ball tonight?”
“Don’t know hun,” responded Nibs, “I hope some do turn up as it would be a good chance to show them that there are no bad feelings from us towards them as individuals, it was the gang itself and the way they went about business that was our problem.”
“Yeah very true,” said Gary as he caught them up carrying his suit bag, “Lets go and enjoy the Ball.”
“Yeah lets,” said Sandra.
Just behind Nibs and Sandra was Paul and Claire and as they walked across the grass, Paul said, “Tonight is the night we Graduate and prepare to go to the Academy.”
“Yes it is,” Claire said, “I’m just happy I’m here with my friends.”
“Same here hun,” said Paul.
Ren turned to Gary and said, “You need a room to change in Gary?”
“Yeah I do,” replied Gary.
“That’s simple, change in my apartment,” Ren said.
Nibs turned to Gary and said, “You not actually been on the top floor have you Gary?”
“No I haven’t,” Gary responded, “I’m I right in thinking I am classified as Elite.”
“Yes you are,” responded Hell Bright, “This should be interesting, I wonder how many students will have a problem with us,” and she indicated the members of the group, “who didn’t attend the High School.”
“If anyone does Hell Bright, just tell them to go and see the Headmistress as she was the one to issue the invites to the unit, rather than just the people who attended the school, and anyway, we all have got two tickets and so with six of us, we have twelve tickets, and there’s twelve of us going,” Nibs said.
“I wonder if Toma and Darla are going to be there,” Sandra said.
“I hope so, it would be good for Toma to be there,” Nibs said, “I have noticed that Toma has grown in confidence over the last few weeks.”
“I agree with you Nibs,” said Abs, “Toma is a lot more confident and also a lot more ready to help his true friends.”
“I just hope Darla and Toma works,” said Paul, “I couldn’t ask for someone more deserving of Gangrel membership than Toma sometimes. He’s come out of the shadows and has embraced his slave hood and I think hes now very much more happy.”
“I agree with you Paul,” said Nibs, “I chatted to him at the at the Savraday party and he seriously did look and sound a lot happier. He sounded similar at the End of Exams Party.”
The group them walked into the club via the garage and then headed for the nearest ramp to the ground floor. then the group walked to the third floor South Wing and the conspiracy apartments. Each pairing except for Ren and Hell Bright headed for their apartments, as did Ren and Gary who headed for Ren’s and Hell Bright headed for hers.
Nibs, Sandra, Daraus and the pair’s fairies walked into their apartment and found two new dresses with a note laying on the bed. Nibs picked up the note and read it aloud to Sandra who was in the kitchenette making a couple of drinks.
Dear Nibs and Sandra,
Please accept these dresses as gifts from myself and my sister, for over the last month you two along with the rest of the Vixens have show us both a side to the human spirit we both thought long dead.
You both are two of the most compassionate souls alive this day, not taking away from the rest of the Vixens and the elements of the Hunters we both knew, but you show compassion to all bar those who truly deserve your wrath.
We both will see you tomorrow at the Gathering as Sarah has persuaded myself along with Richard to join the Gangrels.
Nicole.
“That’s beautiful,” said Sandra as she stuck her head around the door and saw the two dresses, both of the were rich and dark red with dark rich blue boned bodices with the rich blue changing to a dark rich green lace sleeves the shoes were proper 3 inch high heels. Also present were a pair of silk stockings and all the necessary gubbings to wear them properly.
“Oh, another note,” said Nibs as she saw an envelope under the dress she had picked up. Nibs again read the note aloud as Sandra was making the two drinks.
Dear Nibs and Sandra,
Let me tell you about the dresses.
They are both made from the silk of the silk spider from the planet of Kerann in the Anvil Galaxy. The silk itself has some very special qualities in its makeup and how it shimmers naturally, but like the nanites, the silk seems to need body heat to shimmer and it don’t matter what colour you die it, it still shimmer’s in that colour. Another property is that it never needs cleaning. I’ve have three formal dresses made from the silk and I have never needed to clean any of them once.
Jane
“Remind me to thank both Jane and Nicole tomorrow,” said Sandra, “I was going to wear my induction dress, but I think now I shall wear the new one.”
“Yeah, me to,” Nibs said, “They are beautiful aren’t they.” Nibs walked out carrying the coffee Sandra had just passed her and the pair headed for the bathroom and a good shower. The pair had a quick look at each other’s body to check to see if either of them needed a touch up on the shaving front.
Nibs did need her arm-pits shaved but that was more due to being a trans person more than anything else, when Nibs had finished she turned to Sandra and gave her a kiss on the lips and then headed back to the bedroom. Soon they both were applying the makeup and making sure they looked their best. They both had an idea of the makeup the rest of the girls would be using, full Goth.
The evening was a fancy dress Ball, the team had decided to go as a group of Vampires from one of the TV shows, ‘The Masquerade Vampires’. Everyone gathered in the south reception hall before heading down to the two Echo Tech Limos that were transporting the group to the Ball.
The front Limo would contain Nibs, Sandra, Daraus, Paul, Claire, Abs, Tina and Gary, the second one would contain the rest of the friends.
Stood beside the front Limo was Jaboc, who said, “I see you are all wearing your gifts from Jane and Nicole, this is mine, Life membership to the Club and the promise that if any of you are in Suraban and a fight night is being held then you will have an automatic slot in the program. No questions asked.”
“Thank you Jaboc,” said Sandra.
“And thank you for hosting us for the time we have been here,” said Nibs and everyone smiled at the sentiment.
Jaboc then opened the door to the limo and Sandra, then followed by Nibs, who had Daraus as close to her heel as the dress Nibs was wearing would allow, Gary, Tina, Abs, Paul, Claire, and the fairy companions either climbed in or flew in and sat on the small mini bar the Limo. When everyone was in the limo Jaboc closed the door to the Limo, the driver pulled a short distance down the road. The second Limo then pulled up and again Jaboc opened the door and allowed everyone else to enter it and then again he closed the door and the two limos pulled up the driveway towards the front gates. Nibs saw the rest of the Gangrel units to be based here chilling and working behind the two apartments.
The inside of the limo was all leather upholstery, the nine seats were all comfortable to sit on and down the opposite side to the side they had entered by was a mini bar, stocked with a few of the more expensive spirits and a few bottles of mixers.
As the limo headed towards the main gate he driver opened the small window and asked, “Where to first?”
“Central High please,” replied Gary who looked very smart in his suit and tie. Paul also looked very smart in his suit which complemented Claire’s dress beautifully, the greens and reds were matched in Pauls suit. Abs and Tina were wearing the same, similar in style to Nibs and Sandra’s but the colours were different.
As the two limos pulled out of the driveway they both turned north and then at the main road turned east and head down the road the vixens had used five weeks earlier on Nibs’ birthday when they had first arrived at the club. The limo slowed as it approached the junction to CW9 which would take then almost to the school itself. The two limo’s turned onto the CW and accelerated to about 100mph and moved over one lane and stayed in convoy until they came off the CW a couple of miles before it ended on CW4. As the pair approached the lights at the end of the off ramp, the lights changed and stopped the second limo.
The lead limo pulled in and the driver said, “I was told that the two limos were to pull up together so I need to wait for the second one.”
“On problem,” said Nibs, “can I ask who told you that?”
“Jane C did as she personally booked the vehicles last week,” the driver said and pulled out as the Limo cornered and accelerated to catch the lead one up.
A few minutes later the pair pulled up behind three other vehicles who were dropping off fifth years at the Graduation ball. When the vehicle ahead of them had deposited the pair it was transporting off the lead limo pulled up and the driver climbed out and went around to the correct side and opened the door for the transported guests. Nibs and Daraus along with the six fairy companions got out and was followed by Sandra and then the rest of the friends in the order, Gary, Paul, Claire, Abs and then Tina.
When everyone was out, Nibs said, “Thank you,” to the driver.
Who replied, “Your welcome ma’am,” and he then walked around the front on the vehicle and climbed back into the drivers seat and pulled away and waited for the second one to deposit is transported guests and then they would both head for the car-park and await the groups departure from the Ball.
Abs heard Detric’s comment about Echo Tech and them and said, “It looks like Detric is beginning to understand that the Aces were facing far more then just the Gangrels.”
Nibs laughed at Abs’ comment about the Aces and understanding.
The seven to exit first waited for the six in the second vehicle to arrive and drop off the six it was carrying. When everyone was present everyone headed inside the main building of the school and to the Ball itself.
* * * * * *
From the vehicle in front the driver got out of the back two wheel chairs and helped both Detric and Zoe out and the pair sat in them. They were being pushed by a fourth year member of the offensive team and one of the forth year cheerleader, Zoe use to lead. Detric looked back at the vehicle behind them and saw the licence plate said ‘Echo Tech 08’.
Detric then asked Zoe, “Did we have anyone from Echo Tech in the year?”
“I don’t think so hun,” replied Zoe, “why?”
“The vehicle behind us has Echo Tech licence plates,” replied Detric.
“Oh, that is interesting,” said Zoe.
As the pair entered the main door Detric looked back at who got out and saw Nibs, and Sandra climb out and then they were joined by the rest of the Vixens.
“Fuck, no wonder we hand our arses handed to us so convincingly. It looks like the Vixens are friends with Echo Tech,” Detric said.
* * * * * *
As the group started to walk towards the main door, Hell Bright said, “Nice looking school from the outside.”
“No it weren’t a bad school, just elements in it, made it horrible for people like me,” said Nibs, “Get rid of the bullies and again you have a nice school.”
The group walked through the front door, just beyond was the headmistress and her two assistants. Heather said when she saw the group enter, “Welcome to Central High’s Graduation Ball Vixens, enjoy the evening.”
“Thank you Mrs MacFields,” Sandra said as they passed her.
The group then entered the main hall which was 70metres long, by 30metres wide and at least 15metres high. Along the wall, opposite the door the Vixens had entered by, running from about five metres up to a foot from the ceiling where windows. One end was dominated by the stage which was some three feet above the floor, on which a band made from four members of the fifth year and one from the forth year. The roof was covered in expensive drapes that dropped and looped back to the ceiling and the walls at least 8 metres up.
They then headed for the nearest large empty table, when the group arrived at the table, Nibs said, “Drinks everyone?”
“Yeah,” everyone said.
Both Nibs and Sandra then headed for the fully licensed bar that had been set up in the next door teaching room. As Nibs and Sandra entered the room, they saw a couple of groups of people, one group was the Media group.
Two of their number walked over to Nibs and Sandra and asked, “We know you Sandra, but who are you?”
“Me, I’m Nibola Nibs Calton, I use to be known as Nicholas Calton,” Nibs said.
“Bloody hell,” Dan said, “this is different isn’t it?”
“This is my true self, for a lot of my life I have hidden myself, only at the end of the exams did I embrace my other side.” Nibs replied.
“The reason we came over is that Simon said that Central is planning on re-making the Schools Video and he knew we were interested in helping making it,” Robin said.
“And you want to know what the situation is concerning the source material we have,” said Sandra.
“Yes exactly,” Robin said.
“Have this number is the main phone number of Gangrel command, ask for Sarah Cutherlate she would the best person to talk to about it as we’re about to head for college,” Sandra said.
“Arh, right any idea how available Sarah will be as we were hoping to have this done in a few weeks,” Dan said.
“As free as any other person is,” Sandra said, as they walked to the bar area and got themselves 12 Cabillas and headed back to the group.
Ren asked when the Nibs and Sandra had returned, “Outside for a smoke?”
“Yeah,” said Sandra, and the friends after they had picked up their glasses of Cabilla headed for the one of the doors that headed to the outside.
Paul said, “I was looking around and some of the costumes are excellent, imaginative, and very creative. I’ve been able to identify a few people but that’s due to them being either on crutches or in wheelchairs.”
As the friends along with their fairy companions, who after entering the hall had flown to one of the high windows and perched themselves there, exited the hall they saw Darla in a dress similar to the ones everyone else was wearing and Toma in a smart suit and slave collar.
The outside had about thirty five of the year smoking mainly cigarettes and drinking what looked like alcohol. The area itself was neat and tidy, with seating arranged in groups so friends could sit and chat before they left for college or work. The buildings surrounding the area behind the main hall were all closed up for the summer.
Toma and Darla smiled as the group approached. Toma said, “Good evening friends.”
“Good evening to you fellow graduate, Toma,” Paul said.
“May I say you look very smart in that suit, Toma,” said Abs.
“Thank you Abs,” replied Toma, “Jane said in a few days, I will have a suit made from the same material as everyone else.”
“Bloody hell,” said Jum, “I guessed these were expensive when I saw mine and Wong’s. I didn’t believe the note when I read it, but I guess it must be true then.”
“Yeah, I know,” said Nibs.
“I have to thank you all for being my friends,” said Toma.
“Your welcome Toma,” said Sandra, “I don’t know how much you Mistress has told you about the Gangrels, but you did fill all our requirements for membership.”
“How come,” Toma said.
Darla then turned to her slave and said, “You were disadvantage by the fact you were bullied in the school. Without the bullying you would have led a normal school life, would have left with some good qualifications, and then gone onto college or work,” then Darla drags Toma in to the warm security of her arms and continued, “I saw you at the party and thought to myself, I wonder if there is a way I can help you. Then the Twins chose to follow the Vixens to the Academy, which I wasn’t going to, my choice not to go, and I do feel a little lost without a partner, then I remembered you and thought lets see. And you are the result.”
“I have to admit, I have had a few of the year walk up to me and ask you I am,” said Toma, “I bet you get it as well Nibs.”
“I hope so,” said a smiling Nibs, “It will be fun to change attitudes with natural persuasion rather than ability.”
Then drifting out of the main hall came the chilled sounds of a DJ playing Ambient chill before the Band took to the stage.
From inside the hall walked Simon who headed towards the group when he saw them and asked, “What are the Vixens being this evening?”
“A group from the tele series ‘The Masquerade Vampires’,” replied Tina, “hi Simon.”
“Yeah hi,” said Sandra.
“I’ve had a few of the fifth years walk up to me and ask who are you,” Simon said looking directly at Nibs.
“What have you told them Simon,” replied Nibs.
“To ask you,” Simon replied.
Nibs smiled as Detric who was sat in a wheelchair exited the hall and just behind him was Zoe also in an wheel chair. The four headed towards the were the Vixens were standing and also a few were sitting smoking and enjoying each other’s company.
When the pair got close enough Detric said, “Excuse me but I have an apology to make.” The two fourth years pushing the wheel chairs departed and moved a short distance away, out of direct hearing.
The group turned to face Detric when he said that and Detric continued, “Nibs I apologise for the bullying I endorsed and actually took part in. Seeing you get out of the Echo Tech Limos I realised that we had pissed off a lot more people than just members of the school student population.”
“Thank you for you apology Detric,” said Nibs, “I have no hard feelings against you as a person, but you when you wore the Aces garb, that I found offensive.”
“The Aces never pissed off Echo Tech, we spent the previous few weeks fighting in the Wacker War,” said Sandra, “Echo Tech were very heavily involved in the war and we made some good friends because of it.”
“You only faced the full power of the Echo Tech support in the last couple of minutes, as you were trying to get your self out of the shit,” said Gary, “I paid lip service to my Aces membership, and both times you faced units I was connected with I sat the battle out and didn’t fire a shot. I couldn’t risk any of you seeing me and recognizing me.”
“Oh,” said Detric, “I never realised that we had forced membership on people.”
“You may not have, but members did make it look like if you didn’t join they would make that person’s life in the team hell,” Gary said, “at least four of the offensive team forced out two of the better Receivers and at least two Defensive backs put one of the Defensive Blockers in hospital.”
“You don’t happen to know which people did that, do you Gary?” asked Detric.
“Yes I do,” replied Gary, “Simoine and Leonard, both of whom died during the War Zone, and I’m not sure on the other incident.”
“Ok,” said Detric, “I came over to say that after the War Zone and getting kicked out of home, I got thinking and have asked Simon here if Central needs people to help in policing the Gangs. I had my first interview for the position of Investigator last week, and from the noises the interviewers were making I think I did well.”
“That’s excellent news,” said Gary, “it looks like me and you are going to be working along side one another again then.”
“How come?” asked Detric.
“I command one of the new Gangrel units that will highly likely be actively involved in the policing of the gangs,” Gary said.
“In with that in mind, I think you should know, that we,” and Sandra indicated the twelve Vixens, “are more than people may think. I don’t know how much you got told by Gary, about what happened in the underground facilities?”
“Enough to know that you could have mashed any of us at any point during the time you were here,” said Detric, “why didn’t you Nibs?”
“Think about it Detric, who was Mrs MacFields going to believe me, a student who transferred in from South Aticca or the stars of the football team,” said Nibs, “I understand human nature, and how the human mind works, a school who thinks the sun shines out of the football team’s arses or me.”
“Good point,” Detric said.
“I hated coming to school, but I knew that if I left, then I was letting down my mum and dad. I could have had ghost work from about five months after I moved here,” Nibs said, “I was made a full ghost about six months ago.”
“I have one question, Gary said something about little people helping you in the fight,” said Detric, “I was wondering if you knew what he was on about.”
“We do,” said Sandra and grasped both there hands and said after she got the approval of all the Vixens when they all smiled, Sandra said, “A gift from me to you Detric and you Zoe, the gift of True Sight.”
When Sandra had finished Detric and Zoe saw the fairies.
Pixie said to Zoe, “When last I saw you, you looked scared as hell.”
Zoe stared in shock at Pixie, “No. That’s not possible.”
“Don’t you remember the fight Zoe,” said Sandra, “Claire cast teleport to get you from your position on the surface into the underground facilities and then she cast the magick spell of True Sight on you. You definitely saw Pixie and the others.”
“I don’t remember, I think I was concentrating to hard on fighting you,” said Zoe, “but by the fact that they weren’t there before you said that, must mean that they are real.”
“Now I understand what he was going on about,” said Detric, “I’ll say this much you are an incredible team. As you said you helped during the Wacker War, were you in the front lines during the final assault?”
“Yes we all were,” said Gary, “Hence why me saying the Aces would be facing 50 experienced battle hardened combat troops.”
“I watched retaking and most of it I was in a state of shock at the no nonsense way the forces went about re-taking the streets,” said Detric.
“To give you an idea of the level of technology we have access to, the armour we wear, is 25 to 35 years more advanced than the best the Weapon production corporations have. We all are equipped with advanced Vision rigs, which has low light, thermo, infra red and also a high resolution digital camera. A globally linked comms network, all voice and data are passed through a command post, and they can see what we can see to the same level of detail,” Abs said and then Tina continued after offering Detric her blunt, “Plus all the weapons we carry are equipped as standard with smart gun links. We also can see where our friends are and also we have the capability to display whoever’s camera we want either to a battle field tablet or our PDUs or the vision rig itself.”
“Fuck me,” said Zoe, “No wonder you kicked our arses. The tech alone, you are more than able to take on corporate security forces and win.”
“We did and we won,” said Sandra.
“You have to understand that what you have been told this evening goes no further,” said Nibs.
“We guessed,” said Detric.
The DJed music died away and was replaced by the Gui-Dram sound of the live band. Then the people celebrating graduating started to head inside, Nibs and Sandra nodded to the two forth years and started to push Detric and Zoe inside.
Dan walked over to Detric and asked, “You need us anymore?”
“No I don’t think so, but stick around just in case,” replied Detric.
“No problem,” Dan said, and then the pair disappeared towards the bar.
Sandra looked up at the stage and saw Ben sitting playing the drums for the band, and said to Nibs, “Ben’s up there playing.”
Nibs looked at the stage and saw him playing and said, “Yeah, interesting though, I didn’t see the rest of the band when they came for the chat.”
“No, nor did I,” Sandra said.
* * * * * *
About half an hour later Gary McKrudder was pushed by one of the defensive team that was with him and Simoine at the War Zone. When had gotten close enough he said, “I apologise to you Nibs and your male side especially for the hell I put you through. After we had been captured and I had had basic treatment for my injuries, I spent the next few days sat in hospital in the bed next to Detric. I got a thinking, you were right I did cause a lot of emotional stress to a few people at the school. To that end I have already asked Mrs MacFields if I can come back next year and put right a lot of the wrongs I, personally, caused.”
“That is admirable Gary,” said Nibs, “But do you now understand why you lost so badly to us?”
“Yes, you had us dead to rights long before we every got to the War Zone, you had us beat the second you challenged us to the War Zone. What I’m trying to work out is how we got so convincingly thrashed?” Gary replied.
“Simple a combination of technology and the fact we live, breath and work as a team in almost all things,” replied Tina, “Simoine never stood a chance against me as you never stood a chance against Nibs Gary. The reason is that me, Nibs, Sandra, Abs, Jum and Wong we are all True Adepts, we are faster, tougher, stronger, have better senses than normal humans, I can see detail at least four times further away than a you can Gary, Abs hear a pin drop from 100metres, Sandra can see people’s auras, Nibs understands and knows the why people think and will react to various simuli.”
“Plus we work on a global comms network that allows any of us to contact other members of the forces, and we can see what they see,” said Paul, “in a couple of days most of us, except Gary, Toma and Darla will be travelling to Echo Tech City to attend The Academy,” and then Claire said as if her and Paul were one person, “so we can learn, get better and become what fate has destined for us to become.”
“I won’t ask what the hell just happened,” said Detric.
“Gary,” said Toma.
Gary looked straight at Toma and said, “Do I know you?”
“You do, I’m Tom Demms,” said Toma.
“Oops,” said Gary, “I owe you one too, don’t I.”
To which Toma nodded.
“I apologise to you Tom for the two years of hell you went through due to me throwing my weight around,” said Gary.
“Thank you,” said Toma.
“May I say though, you all have changed since you left school. Not just in the ways you described Tina, there is,” said Detric, “I can’t put my finger on it, but there is something between all twelve of you that is unique. I think it may be the bond you all enjoy.”
“Thank you Detric,” said Wong, “you are right when you say that, we do enjoy a bond, a bond of true friendship, a bond that can never be broken by distance.”
“Nibs gained that bond with us when she studied with us,” and Jum indicated both himself and Wong, “under our Sensei, Hume, and the same bond formed between Nick and Sandra I think, even though certain elements would not admit it. That bond manifested itself when Sandra brought out Nibs and Nibs herself built the same friendship bonds with everyone else here, and I bet with a few others.”
“We took it to its final stage a couple of weekends ago, when me and Nibs were formally joined as legal partners,” said Sandra, “We weren’t alone, Tina and Abs also sealed their bond as did Paul and Claire.”
Jum then said, “Nibs, would you please preside over a Jarrzarian Wedding, between me and Wong.”
“It would be my honour Jum, Wong,” replied Nibs and nodded to each in turn.
A pair of gents Nibs knew from the Computer society walked over and asked, “Sandra, I knew you and Nick were friends, is Nick here this evening?”
“She is here,” replied Sandra, “allow me to introduce the new and improved Nick or Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson.”
Nibs then looked at the pair and they then realised that is was Nick stood there looking at them.
“Happy graduation,” the pair said.
“Happy graduation to you both,” Nibs replied as the band finished the first set.
Sandra walked over towards where the band were standing, after coming down from the stage, and tapped Ben on the shoulder and said, “Hi, I never realised you were a member of a band Ben.”
“Yeah, been the drummer for the band for a couple of years, I’ve been trying to persuade them to join the Gangrels but they say they don’t run with gangs,” Ben said.
“Let me and the rest of the Vixens have a go, but we may have found you a tenth member for training,” Sandra said.
“Yeah!” exclaimed Ben, “Who?”
“Toma, he’s been introduced this Savraday with everyone else, but after training he will be working with Darla rather than running with a unit,” Sandra replied and the pair walked over to where the rest of the Vixens were standing before going back outside for a smoke. Wong and Jum had disappeared to the bar for some more drinks.
Nibs said when Ben and Sandra had approached, “Hi Ben, its good to see you here.”
“Yeah, likewise,” Ben said, “Detric, Gary, Zoe,” and Ben nodded to each.
“Hi Ben, Simon has told me of the work you’ve done over the last few months concerning the Aces and their actions both inside and outside school,” Detric said, “I wish I had never agreed with Simoine about setting up a street gang with the Team as it’s members.”
Nibs and Tina pushed Detric and Zoe outside and Adam pushed Gary, the group all moved to one of the seating arrangements and most sat down.
Zoe then said, “Just so people know, Amy is planning to try and get revenge on you Tina, that’s the reason why she’s not here, she thought you would be here and so didn’t want to have a confrontation with you Tina.”
“Would you pass a message to her from me,” Tina said, “If she wants me all she has to do is ask nicely, I would be happy to accommodate her and also kill her.”
Kai said to Nibs, “What’s your plans now? I guess you won’t be going to College now that you run with the Gangrels.”
“That’s where you are wrong, I am going to college, except I’m going with my friends here in the Vixens and it’s to the Academy, the school dedicated to the training of elite Ghosts,” Nibs said, “Which we all are.”
“Ok, how about you three?” asked Kai.
“Not sure, due to the extent of my injuries I’m not going to be able to take up the scholarship I had been awarded,” Gary said, “but with my actions over the last couple of years, I think I deserve it.”
“Hopefully I’ll be working as an investigator for Central,” said Detric.
“Helping Detric and hopefully doing a part time home study college course into media and advertising,” said Zoe.
“In what respect advertising?” Nibs asked.
“How advertising effects the way people look at products and weather or not they buy the item,” Zoe replied.
The other three members of the band walked out of the hall and lit up, they then wandered over to where Ben was sitting on the edge of one of the seats.
The Ian said, “I never realised you knew Sandra and that group Ben?”
“Yeah, you remember me talking about us as a band joining the Gangrels gang,” Ben said.
“Yeah, I do,” said Katlin, the lead Gui-Dram player.
“Well you do realise that Sandra, Paul, Nibs, Tina, Abs, and Gary are also all members as is everyone else here except for Gary, Detric and Zoe,” Ben said.
“No, way,” Iain said.
“Yes way,” said Nibs, “Ben and the rest of his friends are being introduced to the gang tomorrow evening.”
“What all the group you run with,” Iain said.
“Yes,” replied Ben, “all nine and when the next training cadre starts, if Toma wants to then we will start basic training.”
“Yeah, very much so,” Toma said.
“And the next Cadre will be my first in charge of Training under Gareth,” said Darla.
“I noticed some elements from Dark Legion in your music,” said Sandra as Nibs passed Ben her tin and pipe.
Ben then said, “Thanks Nibs,” as he took it and loaded himself a pipe and smoked it. Ben than asked Nibs, “May I,” and indicated that he wanted to pass it to the band.
“Yeah, no problem Ben,” said Nibs.
“Yes we are heavily influenced by the sounds and songs from Dark Legion,” Katlin said.
“You do know that five years ago the band ran with the Dark Legion Gangrel unit in South Klebge District and became famous off their first gig at Gangrel command,” said Sandra, “both me and Paul watched them play as we were both introduced at that gig.”
“No,” Jim, the bass player, said and got handed Nibs’ pipe loaded with cannabis along with a lighter. When Jim took it he said, “Thanks Nibs, I recognize you from somewhere, but I can’t place where.”
“Try, Electronics,” Nibs said.
“No, that’s not where I know you from,” Jim said.
“Yes it is, I use to be Nick Calton,” Nibs said.
“Fuck me,” said Jim and Katlin and then Jim said, “Nick Calton. My god, no now you say that yes I do recognize you now. That is some change.”
“Oh yes,” said Sandra, “It was some change wasn’t it hun.”
“Yeah, it was,” said Nibs.
“What a lot of people don’t realise is that the Gangrels have over 1000 members just in the street gang section,” said Darla.
“Fuck me,” said Detric, “I thought you were kidding when you said in addition 100 other combat support personal.”
“Yeah, for a few of those that War Zone was the first time they picked up a fire arm, let alone actually put their lives on the line,” Gary said, “Don’t you remember Simon and Derrick were there too.”
“Yeah I do,” said Detric as Derrick walked out of the Hall in search of Detric, Gary and any other members of the team.
Derrick walked over and said, “Hi everyone. I’m surprise to see you four associating with the Vixens.”
“Why, we are all Graduating tonight, anyway Nibs said it herself she has no hard feelings against me, but it was when I was wearing the Aces garb, that she found offensive, plus I have apologised to her and Toma for the last couple of years,” Detric said.
“As have I,” said Gary.
Derrick laughed and said, “What is it with you Nibs and the Vixens, you just accept things and never try to change them.”
“Why should I, me being me is often enough to change people,” Nibs said.
“You forget one of the Gangrel Standing Orders,” Gary said, “Gangrels should accept all as equals and let there actions be the initiator of re-action not there past.”
“They apologised to us this evening, and that is enough in my eyes to wipe all the past transgressions,” Nibs said, “Why hold a grudge.”
“This is the first time I’ve actually chatted to you as a group,” said Ian, “and to put it bluntly I wish I had chatted to you a lot earlier. You all are so down to earth. Including you Ben.”
“Now do you see why I’m going to join the Gangrels,” Ben said.
“Yes I do,” Ian said.
“Ian do you want to go to the Gathering tomorrow?” Darla asked and Simon nodded in recognition of Darla’s idea.
“Yeah, how?” Ian asked.
“By coming as my guest, you’ll spend the first bit of the evening with the rest of the Vixens, but that’s due to me sponsoring Toma for membership,” Darla replied.
“Does the invite include Katlin and Jim?” Ian asked.
“Yeah,” Darla replied, “The only thing you need is some smart clothes or a formal dress,” Darla replied.
“A what?” asked Katlin.
“These Katlin,” replied Hell Bright, and she slightly lifted her skirt to show Katlin what she meant.
“That could be a bit hard as I don’t have one,” Katlin replied.
“You do now,” said Darla, “I think a quick trip to Risers tomorrow as well to get you one.”
“My next question is. How are we going to get there?” Ian said.
“Simple, I’ll borrow a car from the Club and that’s how we get there,” Darla said.
“So what’s going to happen tomorrow then?” asked Jim.
“To start, the introductions, then I think we have three bands playing. One from South Cove Raiders, one from South Stevran Strikers and I think the third is from Wester Park Maulers, then DJed music to around 8 in the morning,” Darla said, “The Gangrels are hardened party animals.”
Heather’s voice came over the PA on the stage and she said, “May I have the attention of all the students and staff, please.”
Everyone from outside and the bar entered the hall and on the stage was the chair of the Board of Governors and both of Heathers assistants in running the school.
Heather then said, “It is Central High’s tradition that at the Graduation Ball we award the student of the year award and also crown the king and queen of the ball. The student of the year award as voted by you the student body, goes to Detric, but, Detric has spoken to me directly and put forward another name, in his own words more deserving than him,” Heather was smiling as her eyes fell on Nibs, “I give to you, Nicholas Calton as she was know during her short stay with us. Now she is known as Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson.”
The gathered audience clapped at the announcement.
Nibs stared and her mouth hung slightly open in shock at what Heather had just said.
Sandra thought said to Nibs, “Boo.”
This shook Nibs out of her stupper and she nodded thank you to Detric.
Who replied, “Your welcome Nibs, you deserve it more than I do, you put up with nine months of hell from us, the Aces.”
Nibs then walked to the steps and onto the stage where she bowed in the traditional Jarrzarian manor to the Chair, as Mr Tun-ork smiled and bowed in response and then handed Nibs the award and shook her hand. Heather then backed away from the mic and indicated for Nibs to make a speech.
“To put it bluntly I’m speechless. Thank you Detric, I think you are a fine example of a human, and thank you to my partner Sandra for her undying love,” Nibs said and then turned and left the stage.
Heather then re-approached the microphone and said, “Now to the crowning of the king and queen, this award is decided on by the staff before the Ball, but again the winners have turned it down in favour of two more deserving recipients, Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson and her legal partner Sandra.”
Nibs, Sandra and Daraus all walked to the stage and were awarded the sash both of which read Graduation Ball Queen 2068. Again Heather moved out of the way of the microphone. Nibs and Sandra both walked up to the microphone.
Sandra said, “Like Nibs before I am also speechless, the only thing I would like to know is who won it, Mrs MacFields?”
“Detric and Zoe,” Heather replied.
“Detric, Zoe, let me concure with Nibs’ earlier statement, you both are fine examples,” Sandra said whilst Nibs was smiling happily. Daraus was smiling happily as well.
Nibs and Sandra then left the stage and Ian, Jim, Katlin and Ben all climbed the steps to the Stage and kicked our the first song of the second set.
Mr Tun-ork along with Heather walked over towards the group and Mr Tun-ork said in Mid Jarrzarian, “Good evening Mrs Calton-Patterson and Mrs Calton-Patterson.”
Sandra was the first to reply and said, “Good evening to you sir,” and Sandra bowed which Mr Tun-ork responded to with a bow of his own.
Nibs then said, again in mid Jarrzarian, “Good evening Mr Tun-ork, I hope you have had a pleasant evening?”
“I have,” Mr Tun-ork said in Basic, which pleased a lot of the friends, “Mrs MacFields was telling me that you only transferred to the school ten months ago from South Aticca, and yet you know Jarrzarian, and I would say fluently as well.”
“I have a knack for languages and had two excellent teachers, Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma,” and both bowed to Mr Tun-ork who responded with one of his own.
“Many I ask how many languages do you know?” Heather asked, “and please it’s Heather.”
“Thank you, and please call me Nibs Mr Tun-ork. Eight including basic at the moment, I hope to increase that number over the next few years whilst I am at the Academy,” Nibs said.
“The Academy as in the Research and Design Centre run by the ghost community,” Mr Tun-ork said.
“Yes,” Sandra said, “most of us are going on Sumdar to Echo Tech City and then travelling on to the Academy.”
“The only reason why I know about the Academy as you guessed I’m not connected in any way to the ghost community other than my company does employ a few from time to time. A friend of my son is currently in the third year and is about to start his fourth,” Mr Tun-ork said.
“How is Clare and Abbey, I saw them last Sumdar but never got to actually speak to them,” Heather asked.
“They are both well, try and get to Club Millana in Bariskin District. They would be happy to see you,” said Tina.
“Oh yes, Yuron, I did actually forget not only is Nibs and Sandra legal partners, so is Tina and Abs and also Paul and Claire over there. All there got partnered, I think that is what the Paygans call it,” Heather said.
“Then congratulations are in order,” Mr Tun-ork said, “and may I say you all look really well.”
Heather then turned to Zoe and asked, “Is Amy here?”
“No she didn’t attend due to personal reasons,” Zoe replied and stared, ‘Don’t ask, at some point I will tell you why.’
“Arh, thank you Zoe, then the rumours are true, she is planning something,” Heather responded.
“I would have thought after what the Aces did you Nibs and you,” Mr Tun-ork said, as he couldn’t remember the gent with this real beauty of a Gothic Mistress.
“Toma, Yuron,” Heather said.
“No, these gents and ladies were offensive to us wearing the colours of the Aces, but outside the gang they are humans like me or you and should be treated with respect. On there actions will they be judged by people, now, I do not know how much you know about what happened in the last few weeks Mr Tun-ork,” Abs said.
Simon then said, “These people are now no-longer allowed to wear the colours of the Aces, by decree of Central. By doing so they can be removed from the gene pool, and as the Gangrels are the official forced charge with policing the gangs along side Central, they would have been dealt with already.”
“Arh, yes Heather did talk of the, ‘War Zone’ that happened some three weeks ago I think now,” Mr-Tun-ork said, “Well it was a pleasure meeting you all, and again my congratulations on your partnerships,” and both Heather and Mr Tun-ork moved away.
Paul then asked, “Drinks?”
“Yeah,” everyone replied.
Zoe turned to Tina and asked, “Other than seeing you around school and fighting Gangrels on the battle field, what is it like to be a Gangrel?”
“When you join all Gangrels spend thirteen weekends and at least two nights a week at Command in the north learning what it means to be a Gangrel. Included is how to be safe around weapons, team work, how to handle a battle professionally, and also getting fit,” Tina replied, “Why the question?”
“I was thinking, if Detric does become an investigator then it would pay to know how our colleagues in the policing section live, and play,” Zoe said.
“Well as tomorrow seems to be the day of guests going to the Gathering, why not come with us,” Tina said, “both of you.”
“No we couldn’t,” Zoe said.
“A Gathering is an event for all,” said Simon, “it don’t matter who you are, member or not. Tomorrow is when a large number of young adults get introduced to the gang and when you see the faces they are proud to belong to the Gangrels.”
“Haven’t you noticed none of us slouch, we all hold ourselves head up,” Abs said.
“Yes I have,” Zoe replied, “I did wonder why that even through our worst you all still held yourselves in a manor that rose above the name calling and sly thumps the more aggressive members dished out to people, and a lot of the students around you took strength from you being present.”
“We know,” Abs said, “A lot of the students tell us that they did take strength from us being around, even if we were unable to do anything to stop it.”
“That rule is changing in relation to the Gangrels, in that if they see physical assaults from members of the student body against another person, they can intervene to stop it using reasonable force,” said Simon.
“At bloody last,” said Tina.
Mrs Deeth walked towards the group and saw Tina chatting with Zoe and walked the short distance and said, “Hi Tina.”
“Hi Mrs Deeth,” Tina replied and stood up, “Heather just told me that Nick was over here, is he?”
“She is, Mrs Deeth,” Tina replied, “Nibs, Mrs Deeth.”
Paul and Claire then returned with two large trays of drinks. Nibs turned and said, “Mrs Deeth, I hope you are well,” in Spinnayian.
Mrs Deeth looked at Nibs and said, “I am well, you are?”
“Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson, you would have known me by my male name, Nick Calton,” Nibs said.
Mrs Deeth shook her head in shook and also double took Nibs, “My god, so you are like Tina then a male to female crossdresser.”
“At the moment yes I crossdress, but like Tina I will be starting hormonal replacement therapy in few weeks, which in time should give me a more womanly figure,” Nibs said.
“Just so you both know,” Mrs Deeth said, “Both your final projects unless you want them back, will be on display and I spending the holidays constructing a larger more robust version for the students to look at and handle.”
“No, I have no problem with that Mrs Deeth,” said Nibs, “I’m happy that it can be put to good use.”
“Same here,” Tina said, “Soon I have a feeling we will be working on micro electronics and similar.”
“Can I take it you have a job as I know you didn’t apply to any colleges?” Mrs Deeth asked.
“No,” Nibs replied and slightly laughed, “we are both going to a form of college, but to attend this one you have to be selected and the applicants don’t know it’s happening.”
“Arh, well congratulations both of you on new status, Heather and Simon told the staff who have been in over the last couple of weeks about you partnership ceremony,” Mrs Deeth said.
“May I say that I carry the wishes of all the staff who directly knew you and a lot of those who didn’t,” Mrs Deeth said.
“Thank you Mrs Deeth,” said Nibs and the pair lightly embraced, “When we get to the Academy I’ll email the school the link to the recording of the ceremony and the reception so all the staff can see it.”
“It was recorded!” Mrs Deeth exclaimed.
“Yes, we had 1700 guests at the actual ceremony and another 4000 watching a net feed and I think the last count the page with the download on has had 30,000 downloads,” Nibs said.
Mrs Deeth looked at Nibs in shook at the figures, “My god, that’s almost 6000 people watching on the day!” Mrs Deeth then exclaimed. “I had 120 guests at mine. My god, how many were Gangrels?”
“I think the last count on the day, five hundred from Gangrel youth, and another 800 from the other work the Gangrels do, you forget they do a lot more than just be a street gang Mrs Deeth,” Simon said, “Nibs, Tina, allow me to introduce my deputy here in the school, Mrs Anna Deeth, and my campaign organiser, I’ve got myself a bit of a battle for leadership of Central.”
“Oh, who’s standing against you,” Tina asked.
“One of the newbies, he’s standing so people can see we are a democratic organisation and not a city government quango,” Simon said.
“Be careful Simon, even the Newbies may surprise the establishment,” Nibs said.
“Yes I know, that’s why the person who is standing is standing, his wife has got a job in Deebina Metro and he’s moving in Sept2 when she takes up the position of PA to the Rotork Theaban City VP,” Simon replied.
Nibs and Tina stared in shook at what Simon had just said, Nibs then said, “How well do you know this gent.”
“Very, he use to run with the South Strip Impailers Gangrel Unit,” Simon said.
“Is he free tomorrow and as he use to run with a Gangrel unit, he’ll probably be more than up for a Gathering,” Nibs said.
“He’s already been invited,” Simon said, “Sarah invited him last week at the same time she invited me.”
“Good,” Nibs said.
“Why the interest in him coming,” Simon asked.
“I know for a fact you don’t know about Rotork Theaban Simon,” Nibs said.
“Yes,” responded Simon.
“We have it from the source, they are holding Sam, Claire’s mum, and she is being worked as a slave to the president of Naban. The actual company Rotork Theaban is controlled by what the Conspiracy calls the Evil, and do you remember Abilgail from Claire’s High school,” Nibs said.
“Yes,” said Simon.
“She is a T-man or tattooed man, to give it’s full name, to the same evil. The Vixens were heavily involved in busting a slaver operation in the area around the Wacker HQ, during the Wacker Incident. Clare and Abbey were both being held in the facility and received their first magickal tattoos at the hand of an alchemist,” Nibs said.
“Fuck me,” said Simon.
“The reason for the question is would he be an observation agent for conspiracy,” Nibs said.
“More than likely,” Simon said.
“Good,” Nibs said.
“What time you getting to Command?” Simon asked.
“Around 2 to 2.30 as we are bringing guests from South Pensuila District,” Nibs said.
“Ok,” Simon said. He then turned and saw Claire and Paul following Ren out side, and Simon likewise followed them outside.
* * * * * *
“Claire, a message from Mark and Angelique, they both hope that you are going to be at tomorrow’s gathering, as they have a message for you,” Simon said.
“Hi Simon, oh, I wonder what that is,” Claire said, “of course I am going to be there.”
“I know that,” said Simon, “Hi Hell Bright, Ren.”
“Hi Paul,” said a voice from behind him.
Paul turned and saw a Cathy from his Politics and Corporate Economics class, he said, “Hi Cathy, it’s good to see you.”
“Yes and you,” Cathy said, “Where the hell have you been, I’ve knocked a few time’s for you and left a couple of notes.”
“Oops none of us have been home in ages, I think the last time someone visited home was the 25th Auar,” Paul said.
“That may explain it then, I left my first note of the 30th Auar,” Cathy said.
“Introduce me,” said Claire.
“Sorry hun,” said Paul, “Cathy meet my legal partner Claire Demitrie. I knew her from my politics and Economics classes.”
“It’s nice to meet you Cathy,” said Claire.
“And you,” said Cathy, “So what are your plans now you’ve left school, still running with that gang.”
“Yeah, and that gang as you call it,” Paul said, “is one of the reasons why I am married to my true love Claire, we both belong to the Gangrels. As to my plans yes we both will always be members of the Gangrels until we die I think and no I ain’t running with the street gang, me and all the Vixens are going to The Academy to learn how to be better ghosts. We’ll also improve the general technology available to the ghost community and in the long run the rest of the world.”
Cathy smiled at Paul’s answers, and said, “What and where have you been then, if you’ve not been living at home?”
“All the Vixens and quite a few other Gangrel units have been involved in the Wacker War,” Paul said, “and we were instrumental in the current states of Detric, Gary, Zoe and others in the hall, during the War Zone which happened after the last game of the season.”
“Oh,” said Cathy, “then I guess that the messages on a few of the politics boards about the war are right.”
“What have they been saying?” Paul asked.
“That the elite forces were made up mainly from units of the black ones,” Cathy said, “some of the messages have been laughed at.”
“Why,” asked Claire.
“Oh, they were saying things like Nicolai, Jane C, Paul Delimetry had been seen donning street armour and mixing it up with the Wacker military and security troops,” Cathy said.
“Oh, are they that unbelievable,” said Paul as he took out his PDU and brought up one of the pictures he had taken of his friends as they chilled around the Club.
Cathy looked at it and her mouth opened slightly in shock, seeing Jane C, Nicole and Paul all sat in the main briefing room of the Club, and the date showed it had been taken on 26th Auar. Cathy then exclaimed, “You must be kidding, the messages are true!”
“Yes very true,” said Hell Bright.
“Yes, they also were involved in the War Zone against the Aces,” Ren said.
Cathy then looked at the pair and said, “You were never students here.”
“No we weren’t, but Mrs MacField invited us,” Hell Bright replied.
“She did Cathy, I was present when she did,” Simon said.
“Oh, my apologise,” Cathy said.
“No worries,” said Hell Bright.
“Do you know why they were there?” Cathy asked.
“Yes we do,” replied Paul, “They were present because they all hold Full Ghost licences and enjoy the ghost life more than they enjoy the life in the board room.”
“That can’t be the reason,” Cathy said.
“It is,” said Nibs as she and Sandra walked outside to have a smoke.
“Nibola, Sandra, congratulations on being the ball’s queens, and congratulations on being legal partners, by the fact you are queen you must have attended here as a student, but I don’t ever remembering seeing such a beauty other than in the Moroth after the exams had finished,” Cathy said.
“Weren’t you present when the awards were announced?” Sandra asked.
“No, I came back from a family holiday only a couple of hours ago and arrived here as the Band kicked out their second set,” Cathy replied.
“Arh, then you wouldn’t know the under the dress and makeup was once Nicholas Calton, who also won the Student of the Year award,” said Sandra.
“No way, Nick, so it was you who kicked the arse of McKrudder then,” Cathy said.
“Yes it was and I hope you know he’s sat right behind you Cathy,” Nibs said.
“Oh, Gary,” Cathy said as she turned around and saw Gary, Detric and Zoe all in wheel chairs, “How did that, happen!” exclaimed Cathy, “I’m gone for a month and two of the stars of the football team and member of the Aces are in wheel chairs, being pushed by members of the hated Gangrels.”
“What happened,” Detric said, “I ran into the immovable object what was Gary Sutherland. He put me in here at the end of the War Zone. We deserved everything we got that evening for the nightmare the Aces have been at the school.”
“Lets just say Nibs taught me a lesson I won’t quickly forget,” said Gary, “I resigned my scholarship as the Doctors said, ‘I won’t be playing for a good couple of years if at all’. Nibs said it herself I did cause a lot of emotional distress during my time at the school. Nibs and the rest of the Vixens repaid it ten fold, not only on me, but on the entire Aces gang.”
“So what are you going to be doing then Gary?” Cathy asked.
“Helping around the school as a student advisor and also trouble shooter,” Gary said.
“I guess you also won’t be taking up the scholarship Detric,” Cathy said.
“No, after Gary broke my leg, I realised that I won’t be playing football as I could see the bone under the skin,” said Detric, “Currently my plans are to become an investigator for Central, I think I passed the first interview, so one more interview to go. Then I think I had better learn how to handle myself in a fight, because I think I may need it.”
At this the band finished playing their second encore and left the stage for the last time and the music was replaced by some DJed Ambient trance.
Nibs asked, “Hun, what’s the time?”
“10:30 why?” Sandra asked.
“I was thinking why not go and hit one of the alternative Clubs north of the river, ring Ruth, Carole or Janet and find out what’s happening,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, why not,” Sandra said, “we did get an invite from Janet.”
Nibs then stood and said, “I’m trying to work out how we are going to get the group to the club scene in the area.”
“How many we got then?” Paul asked.
“Twelve in the Vixens, Darla, Toma, Detric, Gary, Zoe, Cathy if she wants to join us, the band, and Simon,” Nibs said.
“Not me tonight,” replied Simon, “I need some sleep.”
“Ok, total twenty two,” said Sandra, “Good point we can only carry eighteen in the Limo’s.”
“No need we have a twelve seater Minibus,” said Jim.
“And both me and Toma got here by bike,” Darla said.
“Ok then, that’s sorted,” Nibs said, “Shall we then.” Nibs then got out her PDU and rang Janet, and waited for it to connect.
When it did, Janet said, “Hi Janet speaking how can I help?”
“Hi Janet, it’s Nibs, me and my friends were thinking what’s happening on the scene up your way?” Nibs asked.
“I’m literally heading to Club Dark in Wine in South Penisula, Ruth said her and at least Carole would be there this evening as a band they like were playing the Club,” Janet replied.
“That’s even better,” said Nibs, “I’ll miss call you when we are outside.”
“Done, I’ll keep my radio link in my ear then and set it to vibrate,” Janet said and hung up.
“Right then,” Nibs said, “shall we my friends.”
“Yeah,” everyone said.
* * * * * *
About forty five minutes later all the vehicles were pulling up as near to the Club as possible. On the journey Nibs had asked the driver if he wanted to enjoy himself this evening. He had agreed it would be a good way of chilling.
Nibs took out her PDU and rang Janet who answered, “Hi Nibs, you outside?”
“Yes we are all twenty four of us,” Nibs replied.
“Right then we’re on our way to get you,” Janet said.
“No need just been seen by Tarack who is working security on the door,” Nibs said as Tarack walked over. Nibs then hung up the phone.
Sandra bent down and said to Detric and Zoe, “We’ll do better introductions inside.”
Both Detric and Zoe nodded, ‘we understand after seeing right through the illusion around his face.
“Welcome to Dark in Wine, one of the leading LTBG scene clubs,” Tarack said, “Please follow me, ladies, gents.” Tarack then led the group through the side door, normally used by staff and VIPs. A short passage way, bypassed the main entrance and deposited the group right outside security control and the group deposited their pistols, and then followed Tarack into the main club where Yarrar was standing just inside the door from entrance to the club proper.
Yarrar saw the group enter and walked towards them and said, “Good evening friends.”
Gary, and the others outside the know saw Yarrar and exclaimed, “What the hell!”
Nibs turned to the group and said, “Allow me to introduce Yarrar and Tarack of the Pen Wolf Hounds.”
“Thank you Nibs,” Yarrar said, “friends of the Vixens allow me to welcome you to the Dark in Wine, give the staff and cliental no problems and you won’t get any problems from us. Now enjoy your evening.”
Yarrar turned and led the group to the bar where she lent behind and grabbed out a VIP pass and handed it to Nibs, “Free Drinks.”
Nibs ordered the round and the group headed of an area of the club where only a few members of the cliental were standing,
When the group had arrived Gary asked, “How do you know those,” and after a short pause he continued, “people.”
“How do we know them Gary,” Tina said, “all of the Vixens are members of a force dedicated to making sure the corps and other bodies dedicated to helping mankind do so and if the governments don’t hold them to account, someone does.”
“Arh, I now understand,” Gary and Detric said.
Two quite elegant ladies in her late thirties walked over and one said, “Good evening Nibs, Sandra.”
“Janet,” Nibs replied.
“Allow me to introduce my wife Marcia,” Janet said.
“Evening Marcia,” said Sandra.
Nibs then introduced everyone to Yarrar and Greacher who had walked over from the door area, Greacher said, “The club is members only, all of the cliental are members of the community who know about us and support and help us in our work.”
“Enjoy yourselves this evening, and before you leave, ask at the security control for a membership card,” Yarrar said and the pair walked off.
Nibs pushed Gary, Gary was pushing Detric and Sandra was pushing Zoe and they entered the main club from the quiet room. On the stage was a warm up band, running up the left wall was a staircase that led to different rooms, in front of the stage was a large area where a few people were dancing. Opposite the stairs on the ground floor was a large 30metre long bar which had about fifteen people standing leaning against it.
Stood at the bar was a Urick chatting to a tall gent. Stood at the bar was Ruth and Tarack had her held around the waist. Nibs with Blackie flying just a few feet above Gary’s right shoulder walked towards the group. When Nibs and Gary were close Nibs said, “Hi, how long has it been official?”
“About a week,” said Ruth and then turned and saw Nibs standing there, “Hi Nibs,” then she saw Gary, she said, “I remember you from the War Zone, you belong to the Aces.”
“Yeah I did,” Gary said.
“Now he’s a human being worthy of respect,” said Nibs, “he apologised to me and Toma earlier this evening Ruth.”
“Well allow me to introduce you to Gavin an ex member of Sec Com,” said Ruth.
“Nibola Calton-Patterson good evening, I think I may have been the one to start a certain Tammeria questioning Sec Com,” Gavin said.
“You’ve already met Urick,” Tarack said and walking over from the dance floor came Carole and Greacher and Sandra followed them.
Nibs asked, “Where’s Zoe?”
“Chatting to a couple of very convincing young Trans people,” Sandra said, who then thought said, “I think the idea of bringing them here is about to pay off.”
Nibs smiled as she saw the pair push Detric and Zoe off towards the dance floor.
Gary then walked over and said, “hi Ruth, hi Carole.”
“Hi Gary,” said Carole and slipped her arm into Greacher’s who was smiling happily.
Nibs just shook her head at the sight.
Ruth turned to Nibs and said, “Did you have a good week?”
“We did thanks,” Nibs replied and then asked Gary, “How much do you remember of our combat?”
“Enough to know you could have done what you did to me a long time before that,” replied Gary.
“Ok, how much do you remember of the other helper I had,” Nibs said as Sandra placed her hand on Gary’s shoulder.
Sandra then said, “A gift from me to you Gary, the gift of True sight.”
When Sandra had finished Gary saw Blackie and also Pixie. When Gary saw them he said, “They are real aren’t they.”
“Very much so, Gary,” Nibs said, “let me introduce, Blackie and Pixie, mine and Sandra’s fairy companions, we are linked in all ways due to the interaction of an open rift and a ceremony I conducted a earlier that week,” then Sandra said, “by me gifting you, you now are a part of a world wide force dedicated to the defence of this planet and the population from evils and creatures that would turn your hair white.”
“Ok,” said Gary, “I guess then the creatures are also a part of the force?”
“Yes we are,” said Tarack, “I’m a member of the race called the Wolfen from the Three Galaxies. Greacher here is a Coalition Dog Boy, a race created by genetically manulipating the genes of humans and dog, Yarrar is a Battle cat, similar genetic manulipulation except they used a cat instead of a dog.”
“Fuck me, do you come from this planet then Greacher?” Gary asked.
“No, my unit most of which you see here, Gavin, Ruth, Carole and Tarack have been added since we arrived here and made friends with the conspiracy forces through Paul Delimetry when he came and did some research into our activities,” Greacher said.
* * * * * *
About half an hour later a second warm up band took to the stage and started to bang out some screams rather than actual songs lyrics. Most of the group headed for one of the other rooms and soon found a quiet room, where the DJ was playing some ambient chill music and both Nibs and Sandra, saw Hell Bright, Ren, Paul, Claire and the four’s companions chilling. Nibs looked back and saw Detric and Zoe still chatting to the two Trans youths. Tina, Abs and both the Twins were madly dancing on the Dance floor.
Nibs thought said to Blackie, “Go and find, Darla, Jum and the others Blackie and make sure they are ok.”
“Done boss,” said Blackie and flew off in the direction of the top floor area. He saw Darla, and the rest of the friends sat in there listening to Light Gothic Trance. Blackie then flew back to where Nibs was sat with the others, Janet and Marcia walked over and both sat down.
Marcia turned to Nibs and said, “When my husband told me about you coming into the shop, I said I’ll believe you, but now I’ve met you, he weren’t kidding, you are an incredibly beautiful and elegant Mrs Calton-Patterson.”
“Please call me Nibs,” Nibs said and took a sip of her Cabilla.
Ruth came and sat beside Nibs and asked, “How much do you know about what’s happening in the South East?”
“Enough to know, that it ain’t good, and from reports there is definitely activity non conducive to the betterment of Darra Von,” Nibs said.
“That’s pretty much what we’ve read in the intelligence reports,” Ruth said.
“Currently the Hunters, Marauders and Hammers are undergoing training to make them ready to face them,” Sandra said.
“Well, take it from me,” said Tarack, “If the reports are true then the Pen will be joining the forces in the area. If there is one thing I can’t stand and that’s Vampires.”
* * * * * *
Nibs, Sandra and Daraus all stood after spending an hour in the ambient chill room, left and went wandering around the club itself. They found Detric and Zoe, laughing at something one of the two trans youth said.
Nibs said, when they party was close enough, “Hi again, enjoying yourselves?”
“Yeah,” said Zoe, “massively, other than Tina and yourself, Nibs, these two are the first two trans people we’ve actually chatted to. What is it about the world that discriminates against people like this. Just because they want to dress in a slightly different way to the rest of the world, doesn’t mean that they are any less a human being that a person that dresses in the way the world expects.”
“I think we may make a Gangrel out of you yet Zoe,” said Sandra.
“What did Zoe call you?” Jackie asked.
“Nibs,” Nibs said, “Why?”
“Your not also know as the Black Fairy are you?” Fran asked
“Yes, I’ve been called that,” Nibs said.
“The let me say it’s a pleasure to meet with the leadership partnership of the Bitch Vixens, both me and Fran also run with the South Penisula Strikers,” Jackie said.
“You going to the Gathering tomorrow?” Sandra asked.
“No, we will be setting up a defensive perimeter around the Pensuila Red Bats Headquarters, and expect to be on site for the next four weeks at least,” Jackie said, “So tonight me and Fran are letting our hair down and enjoying ourselves.”
“Tomorrow will be a good Gathering, over 20 new members will be introduced tomorrow,” Nibs said.
“Twenty, that the most we’ve had join the gang in a couple of years,” Fran said.
“Yeah I know,” said Sandra, “The last time we had so many new members was the last gig of Dark Legion’s last world tour, two years ago.”
“I was about to ask you both,” said Fran, “If you want to come back to ours for the night?”
Detric looked at Nibs, and asked, “How were you planning on getting us to the Gathering tomorrow?”
“Mini bus, as at the moment I think we have close on ten people going in addition to the Vixens,” Nibs said.
“Can we ask were would you be going?” Nibs said.
“Back to ours,” Jackie said.
“Just trying to plan tomorrow as we are also picking up Leia and Annabel from the area as well,” Nibs said.
“Leia Crofton and Annabel Wrights,” Fran asked.
“I’m not sure on the surnames, but I think so,” Nibs said.
“They said they would go and ask Mads about the scene a few weeks ago, just before the local high school broke up,” Fran said.
“We met them last Savraday in Risers and we invited them to join the Vixens at the Gathering,” Nibs said.
Fran and Jackie smiled at the news of those two attending the Gathering.
“Anyway, so if you two want to come back with us, we are leaving in the next couple of minutes.” Fran said.
“Can we Nibs,” Zoe asked.
“I’m not your keeper Zoe, just let me have your phone numbers so I can contact you tomorrow about picking you both up,” Nibs said.
“Oops, beautiful wedding you two,” Jackie said, “we attended in our male dress.”
“Ok,” Sandra said and the group left as Fran and Jackie pushed Detric and Zoe towards security control and the Exit.
Nibs and Sandra both wandered the short distance to where Tina, Abs and The Twins were standing after coming off the dance floor.
When the three reach where they were standing, Tina said, “You are kidding me, Detric and Zoe going off with a couple of Trans youth.”
“I know,” said Nibs, “but I think we are seeing different side to Detric, I think he may have been led down the road of forming a street gang. He did say earlier that he wished he’d never agreed with Simoine about the street gang.”
“Anyway, when are we planning on departing for the Club?” Abs asked.
“When ever people are ready, I think most are enjoying themselves too much to think about going,” Sandra said.
“I’m only thinking about a change of clothes for us as this is all we have,” Abs said.
“Good point, I say we all go to Gothage tomorrow before after picking Detric and Zoe up, changing and then thinking about getting Leia and Annabel.
* * * * * *
Around 03:00BN the two limos arrived back at the Club, carrying the Vixens.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The Vixens celebrate leaving Suraban and the Gangrels for the Academy
Nibs and Sandra lay awake in their apartment on the third floor of Club Millana. Down at there feet was Daraus, Wolf Boy, and laying against the fur was Blackie and Pixie the pairs fairy companions.
Sandra thought said to Nibs, “Today is our leaving party from the Gangrels.”
“I know,” thought replied Nibs, “but tonight is also the night we show Timothy the New Gangrels.”
“Very bloody true,” thought said Sandra and she the reached over and took the blunt that lay in the ashtray and lit it. Sandra took a long slow draw from it and passed it to Nibs who also took a long draw.
Nibs then swung her legs out and stood up and said, “We have various locations to go to before getting to command and or leaving Suraban. One place is Home Base. I need my drives.”
“I don’t care if the Academy has programs that supersede mine, I like the functionality of the software I run.” Nibs then said as Daraus and the fairies woke up and smiled at Nibs and Sandra.
Daraus changed back into the wolf cub and padded to the edge of the bed and jumped down. Daraus then thought asked all the partners, “I wonder how Detric’s and Zoe’s night went?”
“I hope they had fun after they left the club,” thought replied Sandra.
“I think the pair of trans youth they both left with had an evil glint in their eyes,” Nibs thought said as she moved into the living room and towards the kettle and coffee.
“I wonder what the accommodation is going to be like at the Academy?” asked Sandra.
“If its anything like the rest of the Conspiracy stuff and gear, it will be top notch,” Nibs said.
“Any way we have a gathering to get ready to attend and enjoy,” Sandra said as she stood in the bed room doorway.
* * * * * *
Nibs and Sandra both walked out of their apartment carrying their dress bags, they planned to leave to rest of the stuff until after breakfast. Jum, Wong, and the Twins all walked past.
Jum said in Jarrzarian, “Good morning.”
“Good morning,” Nibs replied and then the five people joined the group and all headed for the garage and then onto the canteen.
When the group arrived they found the mini-bus parked beside the rest of the bikes and modes of transport and saw a large pile of dress and suit bags in the back. Both Nibs and Sandra loaded their two dresses into the back of the Minibus and then followed the rest towards the canteen.
All the rest of the Vixens and all the guests except Detric, Zoe, Leia and Annabel who were all north of the river. Even Darla and Toma had stayed at the Club.
Ben lent over and asked Nibs, “I guess what I saw shouldn’t be passed to anyone else?”
“Not unless you trust them not to blow things. A lot of Gangrel street know nothing of this work and the other work the Gangrels do. When we arrive at Command you see what I mean, when I say be prepared for a few shocks, and also a few surprises,” Nibs replied.
“Ok,” Ben said, “I think I had better let the rest of the unit know where I am as I was expected at Lauren’s place at 12:00BN and its 11:00BN.”
“Do you want us to drop you off at yours?” asked Sandra.
“No as long as I meet them just before we go in, it should be good enough,” Ben replied, he then went to his trousers’ back pocket and took out his mobile and rang Lauren.
Lauren replied when she had connected, “Hi Ben, what’s up and how was the Ball last night?”
“The Ball was excellent thanks, the after ball company was even better, we went to one of the night clubs in the north and spent the entire rest of the evening enjoying good friends and company. I’m ringing you to tell you I’ll meet you at command as I am current sat in Club Millana’s Canteen eating breakfast, before the Vixens and friends head for command.” Ben replied.
“Ok, how can we contact you if you are at command?” asked Lauren.
“Nibs, how can the guys contact me when I am at command?” Ben asked.
“Is Gemma coming to you or are you going to meet her?” Nibs asked.
“I think Gemma is coming to us before we all go onto command,” replied Ben.
“Get the guys to tell Gemma you are at command,” Nibs replied.
“Ok,” said Ben and then said to Lauren, “Tell Gemma I’m at command.”
“Ok, will do, chat to you later,” Lauren said.
After Ben had put the phone back he said, “I do need to go home to get my suit.”
“That’s easy,” said Sandra.
“Yeah, I’ll give you a lift if you want,” said Nibs.
“Thanks Nibs,” Ben said and the group finished breakfast and then headed back to their apartments to collect the rest of the stuff they would need for the rest of the day and the flight down to Echo Tech City tomorrow.
When everyone had arrived back, Nibs rang Detric and asked, “Can you ask Jackie or Fran what their address is?”
“Yeah no problem Nibs,” Detric replied. After a couple of seconds Detric said, “It’s Apartment C, 3445 5446th Avenue. South Pensulia district.”
“Right ok, we call past and pick you up and then collect Leia and Annabel,” said Nibs.
“You lot go on ahead, I’ll catch you up after collecting Ben’s suit,” Nibs said.
Nibs then climbed on and kick started the engine, Ben climbed on behind and grabbed the hold rail behind. Nibs then followed the rest of the guys out of the club and towards the back entrance. Nibs turned right and headed for the CW6 and then CW9, which from the directions Ben gave would lead pair and Blackie to near where Ben lived with his parents.
* * * * * *
Nibs pulled up outside Ben’s, when the bike had stopped Ben climbed off and headed inside. Nibs saw Ben’s dad looking out of the front window and smiled at him, he turned and walked to the front door as Ben was leaving and said something to him. Ben smiled and replied. Ben then came down the three steps and headed back for the bike carrying a rucksack and a suit bag.
Nibs folded the suit bag into quarters and said, “Give it an iron when we get to command Ben, that should sort out any creases in it. What did your dad say as you left.”
“Oh just that if you are one of my friends from the Gangrels then he’s very happy with me joining the gang,” Ben replied.
Nibs then headed for IC7 which would take them towards command. Nibs then said, “Control, Nibs, location report for the rest of the Vixens please?”
“Nibs, Control. Just about to turn off IC1 in South Penisula district,” Control replied.
“Thanks Control,” Nibs said and as she turned on to IC7 said, “Ben hold on tight.” Nibs then opened the throatal and accelerated down the on ramp. Ben grabbed Nibs waist as she accelerated and the pair flew down the IC. As IC3 junction approached Nibs indicated to take the junction and pulled across one lane and took the slip road and swung round and as she exited the bend Nibs again accelerated.
Twenty minutes later Nibs pulled off IC3 in South Pensulia and thought said, “Hun, where are you?”
“Just about to pick up Leia and Annabel, we still have Detric and Zoe to pick up and they are near to IC1 on the cove side of the pensula,” Sandra replied.
“Ok, I’ll meet you at where Detric and Zoe are,” Nibs thought replied. and headed for the address she had been given this morning when she had rung Detric.
Nibs and Ben soon arrived and climbed off and they both headed into the apartment block looking for apartment C. The block was nice, it looked good with pots of flowers and plants in the lobby. Nibs walked up to the front desk and asked, “I’m here to collect a couple of friends from apartment C?”
“Yes, I was informed of your arrival by Brain or Fran this morning,” the receptionist replied.
“Ok,” Nibs responded and then looked at the plan on the wall behind the desk and found apartment C. “May we?” Nibs asked expectionally.
“Yes, no problem as you look very much like the pair who live in the apartment,” the receptionist replied. Both Ben and Nibs walked down the corridor to apartment C and Nibs knocked on the door.
One of the pair opened the door wearing male clothes, he was also wearing smile, and said, “Welcome Nibs.”
“Thank you,” Nibs responded, “can I take it you had a good night?”
“Mm, yes I think we all did, I’m James or otherwise known as Jackie,” James replied.
“Hi James,” Ben said.
“Hello to you too, you a guest at command this evening?” James said as he led both Nibs and Ben to the living room.
“No,” Ben replied, “I am being inducted to the gang this evening along with all the new Bitch Vixens.”
“Aren’t you a member of the Bitch Vixens Nibs?” James asked.
“I was, the Bitch Vixens I was a member of will be becoming simply the Vixens,” Nibs replied.
When the three walked into the living room, Detric was on a sofa with Zoe sat beside him. Both of them wearing Goth clothes instead of the trendy clothes they normally wore. The room was fifteen feet square with an additional area dedicated to an open plan kitchen. The far wall from the door in, was a long window, and from the living room was three separate doors, all closed. The walls were painted a creamy yellow.
Brain who was stood in the kitchen asked, “You got time for a coffee?”
“Yeah would have thought so,” replied Nibs and then thought asked Sandra, “Where are you?”
“Just leaving Leia’s, we should be with you in twenty five thirty minutes,” thought replied Sandra.
“Give me a ring when you arrive outside,” thought replied Nibs.
“Done,” thought said Sandra.
“I think so, as the rest of the group have only just picked up the other guests for this evening,” Nibs said to Brain’s question.
“How did you find out you had enough time, I didn’t see you talking to anyone,” Brain said.
“You don’t need to talk to communicate Brain,” responded Nibs.
“Ok,” Brain said, and came from the kitchen carrying a tray with six coffees on. Also on the tray was mily and sugar. Brain placed it on the coffee table and placed each cup in front of the respective person and then sat beside James and gave him a quick kiss on the forehead.
Nibs looked at Detric and Zoe and like James had when he had opened the door they both had smiles and were also holding each other’s hand.
* * * * * *
As the main group left the club and headed for IC1 Nibs turned onto CW6 and headed for CW9. Sandra led the group to IC1 and then turned north and sped up the IC towards South Pensulia District and the address Leia and Annabel had given them.
The convoy included six bikes, two trikes, two FAVs and a mini bus which was carrying the bulk of the people.
They convoy arrived in South Pensulia District and Sandra who was looking at her PDU guided the group to the address Leia had given them. Sandra drew up outside and walked up to the front door. Sandra then rang the door bell and a middle aged woman opened the door and asked, “Hello, are you here to see Leia and Annabel?”
“Yes I am ma’am,” replied Sandra as Leia and Annabel walked down the stairs to the first floor.
Leia said, “Hi Sandra.”
“Hi Leia, Annabel, you two ready to depart,” Sandra asked.
“Yes we are,” Leia replied and then gave her mum a kiss and said, “Expect me when you see me mum.”
“Ok hun,” Leia’s mum replied and the three girls walked out and down the path to where the minibus was parked, Leia opened the sliding door and climbed in to the front pair of seats behind Jim who was driving.
Cathy who was sat just behind the front seats said, “Hi.”
“Hi,” replied Leia, “I’m Leia and this is Annabel.”
“Hello, to the two of you, I’m Cathy,” Cathy replied, “How come you are coming?”
“We met Sandra and Nibs last weekend at Risers to the Occasions and they invited us,” Annabel replied.
Jim pulled out just behind Jum and Wong’s FAV and had Hell Bright and Ren pull in just behind the mini bus. Sandra took the lead and headed across South Pensula for the second pick up site.
* * * * * *
Nibs’ PDU started to play a random Huntress track to let Nibs know that Sandra and the rest were outside. Nibs and Brain helped Zoe into her wheel chair whilst Ben and James helped Detric into his. Brain pushed Zoe out of the apartment and was closely followed by Nibs pushing Detric. James and Ben were carrying a couple of large rucksacks.
Outside the mini bus with the rest of the guys were waiting and sat opposite the open door was Leia and Annabel. Brain helped Zoe into the mini bus and then collapsed the wheelchair and stowed it in the back of the mini bus.
James also helped Detric in and did the same with his wheelchair, and then said to Annabel and Leia, “We both hope you enjoy the evening, we both wish we were going but a contract overrules the Gathering.”
“We’ll ring you two,” Leia responded, “and have fun.”
“We will,” Brain said and slammed the side door closed.
Nibs and Sandra took the lead and headed for IC1 and then on towards Command Gate 2.
* * * * * *
When the group arrived at Gate 2 they drove up to the main gate which had three Gangrels manning, the gate commander walked over to the group and asked, “Reason for visiting please?”
“The Vixens and friends,” replied Nibs.
“Arh yes, Sarah said you would be coming this route today,” Gavin said and signalled for the control booth to open the gates. When the gates were fully open the convoy drove through and headed for the back entrance.
The group stopped on the lift and Nibs pressed the button for the third level and the floor started to move, Ben who was still sitting behind Nibs looked around as the lift descended and saw on the first two levels, military grade vehicles. Ben asked Nibs, “Who’s are those vehicles, they all look like fully fledged military vehicles?”
“They belong to the 18 units of Gangrel Mercenaries,” Nibs replied, “This is what I meant when I said about a few shocks and surprises.”
“Now I see what you mean. So can I take it that the Gangrels are far bigger than the street side realise?” Ben then asked.
“Yes, in total if you add all the mercenary units and youth feeder groups, you have a force of close to 200,000 combat trained personal and that don’t include all the staff at Command and the direct support staff of the mercenary units,” Nibs said as the lift arrived at the third floor and allowed the group off. They then drove to the area behind the main audience chamber and parked up. When everyone had gathered and congregated with suit, dress bags and makeup cases and bags, they all headed down the passage way and into the main audience chamber. Nibs then led them all across the audience chamber and down the tunnels to Flat Vixen. Nibs then opened the door and the group walked in. Most of the girls dropped off their dress bags in the two rooms nearest the living room and the men did the same in the room opposite.
“Hell that’s a lot of man power,” Ben said.
“Yeah, especially when you think that most of the mercenary commands are elite and undertake missions that most normal troops wouldn’t even be asked to do if they were elite,” said Sandra as she headed for the kitchen so she could make drinks. “Drinks everyone?” Sandra asked when she had arrived and taken a look at what was in the cupboards.
Tina asked, Zoe who had sat herself on the end of a sofa, “Can I take it you had a good night last night?”
“Good night, yes, an excellent night, very defanelty,” Zoe replied, “I think a learnt a lot about me, Detric and love making generally last night.”
Detric who was being pushed by Ren said, “Yes I think the two of us did, and we have an open invite to go up and enjoy the company of the South Pensula Strikers. The unit they run with sounds a great bunch. I wish they could make tonight, but they have a contract to fill.”
“Ok,” Tina said as she was passed a glass of Cabilla by Angel.
“How do the Gangrels work, I know you are the policing arm of Central and also provide services to the city’s gangs,” Zoe asked.
“How the Gangrels work is that rather than be one large group, we operate in small units normally ranging from units of ten to about fifteen people. The units then provide specialist services when another gang requires a specific service, which can range from simple gang or group training to full on combat,” Tina said, “all of the times the Aces had War Zones against other gangs, you faced at least one Gangrel unit, which was normally the Bitch Vixens. The Bitch Vixens back then specialised in close assault operations.”
“Which would explain why we never did very well in the defensive stakes.
“Yeah,” Abs said as she sat down and rolled her self a blunt and then asked, “you want a blunt Detric, Zoe?”
Zoe replied first, “If one is going then yeah.”
“Yeah one is, catch,” responded Abs as she passed Zoe her tin and papers.
“This is going to be interesting,” Zoe said and then said as Tina went to help her, “no, I need to do this myself. Some one once said that a disability is what you make of if, and I am a bit disabled at the moment.”
“Well said Zoe,” Nibs said, “it’s nice to hear that I am not the only person to think that way.”
* * * * * *
Tina heard a knock from the door and said, “It’s open.”
Clare walked in and said, “Thanks Tina,” and came into the Flat.
Abs then walked out of her’s and Tina’s bed room and said, “Hi Clare.”
“Hi Abs, what the hell!” exclaimed Clare.
“What the hell,” responded Abs and then realised Clare was talking about Detric, Gary and Zoe, being there, and said, “oh. All three realised what they had done during there stay in hospital and all three said sorry to Nibs and Toma last night.”
“Yeah, Nibs put it perfectly when she said, ‘I have no hard feelings against you as a person, but when you wore the Aces garb, that I found offensive’. You should have seen Detric and Zoe’s face this morning, both of them had big beaming smiles.”
Clare looked at Sandra in shock and asked, “I guess they didn’t have fun on there own?”
“I don’t think so,” responded Sandra, “They left the club with a couple of Trans youth from the South Penisula Strikers.”
“I came around to ask, if you guys wanted to join the Hunters for a last chill out at the Hunter Hovel,” Clare asked.
Sandra asked over the dim of people talking and music, “You guys want to join the Hunters and chill in there’s?”
“Yeah,” most people said and grabbed the bits they needed and headed for Hunters Hovel.
As the group approached Hunters Hovel the group heard a Gui-dram being played and asked, “Who’s playing the Gui-dram?”
“That would be Charlie,” Clare replied, “she is very good, self taught from what she has said.”
“Self taught!” exclaimed Sandra, “and this is the same Charlie that only starting reading a few days ago?”
“Yes,” said Clare.
Clare led the group to Hunters Hovel and opened the door and let everyone in. The music that drifted out was superb.
* * * * * *
After fifteen minutes of listening to Charlie and Bobby play Nibs thought said to Sandra, “I’m going to get our drums.”
“Yeah,” thought replied Sandra as Nibs stood and headed for the door.
As Nibs was unstrapping the drums from the back of Ren’s FAV, Nicole, Jane, Kev, and Richard pulled up and Jane said, “Hi Nibs.”
“Hi Jane,” Nibs responded, “What you doing here?”
“I’m here to enjoy the Gathering and also to sponsor Nicole, Richard and Kev Marks as solo operatives,” Jane replied, “Where is everyone?”
“Chilling in Hunters Hovel,” Nibs said and lifted both the drums to her shoulders and led the three people to Hunters Hovel.
Nibs asked Jane as the group walked, “Solo Operatives?”
“Yeah, members not allied to any specific unit, so making them solos so to speak,” Jane replied, “Bill and Toma are both being introduced as them as well.”
“Ok,” Nibs said.
Gary looked at the new arrivals and asked Sandra, who was sat on the arm of one of the sofas, “Is that Jane C, the ex chair of Corporate Enterprises?”
“Yes it is Gary, hence the Echo Tech Limos, and the limited Echo Tech involvement in the War Zone,” replied Sandra, “they were heavily involved in the street side of the Wacker War. Jane, Nicole who is stood in over by the entrance way.”
At this Gary looked and said, “Your telling me your friends with some of the most powerful people in the world.”
“Yeah, and they ain’t any more, I think the only person here still chair of a corporation is Kev Marks, and I think he is chair of ATEC and he’ll be passing control over to his successor when he returns from a scientific exploration to the South Ice Cap,” said Sandra, “Jane, Nicole, Paul and Kev all hold full ghost licences and along with Richard and Sarah Cutherlate, make up the Conspiracy Field Force command, which everyone here takes orders from.”
Tina who was sat on the sofa next to Sandra said, “How do you think the conspiracy gets its money. Through the Echo Tech companies and ATEC.”
“Yeah, but,” Gary said.
“Yeah but what?” asked Nicole as she passed behind the group.
“Don’t the board mind that they may loose their chairs and chief exec’s at a moment’s notice,” Gary replied.
“No they don’t, we all are over 300 years old Gary,” Nicole replied, “and to answer the shocked expression on your face Gary. We six make up one half of the Council of twelve, basically we are the fighting arm the other six operate as the support arm and do the other tasks vital in running a world wide war which involves at least eight known dimensions in support and we support them in providing elite tactical forces to their armies.”
“Eight known dimensions!” quietly exclaimed Abs, “How can they help and how does the conspiracy help them?”
“Most places we provide them with technology and minerals. And they provide us with safe places to drop prisoners off to and also technology and likewise minerals,” Kev replied, “a lot of dimensions love our ballistic technology, especially the pulse rifles.”
“That’s useful to know,” replied Tina.
* * * * * *
05:00 the Vixens left Hunters Hovel and headed back for Flat Vixen to get ready for the evening.
Nibs said as they walked, “I have to admit Charlie’s playing is excellent.”
“I know, especially some of the songs she’s thought up,” Abs said.
Detric said, “I would say she’s good enough to get a recording contract some place, and turn a few heads too.”
“I agree with Detric,” said Tina.
“And to think it was those two I saw on running the roof a week ago,” Amy said.
“Yeah I know,” said Nibs as she opened the door to Flat Vixen.
Sandra said after the door was closed, “all the men can go and get ready in their room and we will go and get ready in ours,”
All the guys went into the room with their stuff in and closed the door, the girls all traipsed into their room and likewise closed the door.
Sandra then suggested, “Makeup wise I think the standard Vixens makeup.”
“Yeah,” said Hell Bright, “Some one needs to teach me it.”
“True we do,” said Tina, “But this evening let me, Sandra, Abs and Nibs do it.”
“Ok,” everyone else said.
Soon everyone was in bra’s and panties applying the base contrast of a pale white.
Nibs then proceeded to apply the marks and lines perfectly until doing the ones on the eye lids. Nibs then called Sandra, “hun can you finish the eye lids please.”
“No problem hun,” Sandra replied, “be with you when I have finished Zoe’s eyes.”
“Ok hun,” as Nibs picked up the red liner and drew the two lines from the ears to the cheeks and then made small cross cuts with the red and then closed the lid.
Sandra walked over and asked, “What’s the marks for?”
“Each mission I’ve completed as a ghost and the black cross cuts are for Gang related work,” replied Nibs as she picked up the black and drew the two lines and placed two cross cuts one smaller than the other.
Again Sandra asked, “Why the size difference?”
“One for the War Zone and the smaller one for the policing action, we didn’t take part in battle field operations, we helped in working control for the forces,” Nibs replied.
“True, we did,” Sandra said and Nibs turned and closed her eyes and let Sandra finish the eye lids.
A couple of hours all the girls were finished and dressed in their dresses each ones eyes were the main colour of the dress and all of the Vixens had done the same as Nibs in the cross marks, except Hell Bright’s red line had twenty five marks.
Sandra heard a knock from the door and called out, “It’s open.”
“Thank you Sandra,” Sarah replied as she came in, “I’m here to suggest that you guys use the FAVs stored here as well as the minibus you arrived in.”
“Now that’s a good idea,” Abs replied.
“Yeah, we don’t need to leave until 08:15AN anyway,” Nibs said, and sat down and was passed a Chai Latte by Tina.
* * * * * *
As 08:15AN arrived the Sandra led the group through the passageways towards the large area with out crossing the main audience chamber and found an entrance way and used it to enter the main vehicle bay.
Nibs saw enough FAVs to transport all the people who came on bikes and trikes, the group walked towards the vehicles and climbed into them and headed for the back entrance. Nibs also saw the Hunters leave the same passageway and walk towards their FAVs. Everyone with the Vixens stopped and waited for them to arrive and then the combined group headed towards the back entrance. When they arrived at the lift they saw the main doors were closed and a smaller back door was open and the two Gangrels signalled for them to exit via that door.
Very soon the large group were driving down the route way to Gate 1. As the group drove up the entrance road they got stuck behind a couple of mini buses, the rear one was from Mitten Raiders. Tina as she was in the lead FAV waved at the van until Tybias who was sat in the passengers seat stuck his head out of the Window.
Tina said, “Hi Tybias.”
“Feck me, Hello Tina,” said Tybias as the vehicle in front drove forward and was checked by the guys working the gate.
When Tybias had departed the Guard waved them through as she recognized them from earlier in the day. Nibs smiled as she passed the post. Soon the vehicles had parked up the Vixens walked to the entrance way and the entire group walked the short distance to the reception where Tybias said, “Mitten Raiders.” Tybias moved to the lift and the door opened.
Nibs walked up to the reception desk. The female and male working the desk asked, “Unit name please?”
Nibs replied, “The Vixens.”
The female checked the list and said, “I see you have guests this evening.”
“Yes, we have four new members and five guests, and one pup,” Nibs said and Daraus looked up and smiled.
“Ok, please go in,” said the Angalique.
The Vixens joined the Raiders in the lift, and waited for the Hunters to arrive. When everyone was in the lift Tybias pressed the down button and the lift started to descend.
When the lift had arrived and the doors had opened, the group walked out into the cloak room. Nibs saw Adrian over by the main entrance doors, looking very smart in a dark purple suit. The pair started to walk towards each other smiling.
As the large group gathered before the ushers opened the main doors, Nibs said, “Good evening Adrian, I’m surprised your mum and Griffit aren’t here?”
“She, Griffit, Celia and KaVon all volunteered to look after the Young Gangrels so letting all of SD Nine come tonight, Peter also invited a few from the crew along as well including Hinnita and James. The Gathering is being broadcast and I know the Young Gangrels are going to be glued to it for most of the evening,” Adrian said, “I told Sophie yesterday and she said, she would try, but Peter said they are always recorded for the archives,”
“How is your other half?” Nibs asked.
“Sophie,” Adrian replied, to which Nibs nodded yes as she looked out over the gathered Gangrels. Adrian continued, “She is as well as can be expected, but we have been able to determine that Trivvoth is connected to an organisation called the Dark Brotherhood. From the limited research we’ve been able to do, it seems that they are a large organised crime group with it fingers in lots of pies and also the have a presence in almost all the Metros and other large cities.”
“Have you got authorized access to the Conspiracy intelligence files?” asked Nibs
“I’m not sure if I have or have not,” Adrian replied.
“Ok, let me sort out access rights for you and have you been made up to a full ghost yet?” Nibs asked.
“Again not to my knowledge,” Adrian replied.
The ushers opened the double Cellum doors and the group walked out and the new arrivals saw for the first time the Audience hall full of fellow Gangrels.
Sarah sat on her throne in a deep violet dress that shimmered in the same way was everyone else’s. To her right and slightly behind her was Gareth like at the last Gathering he was carrying his Greatest Rune Blade and wore a pair of desert camouflage trousers.
Tina said to Nibs, “we’ll head for the ground floor.”
Nibs turned and nodded her reply and then turned to Adrian and asked, “Has anyone gone through the introduction procedures with you?”
“Yes, Peter did when we arrived,” Adrian replied who looked across the gathered Gangrels and realised that he was amongst friends.
*****
Tina, Abs and Gary who had been waiting on the over hang pushed the three guests in wheel chairs and led the rest of the guests down along the top tier and into the corridor behind.
Zoe asked when they had entered the creamy coloured walled corridor, “I never realised that the Gangrels were so close. How many members would you say were down there Tina?”
“My estimates are about 600 or just over,” Tina replied.
“My god 600 members,” Gary said.
“It wouldn’t surprise me to see that many down there, we all like a good party and that’s what a gathering is, a good party,” Gary said from the back of the group.
“So what’s going to happen now?” asked Zoe.
“The guys will wait until we all get to the ground floor and then they will descended to the first tier and the caller with announce the arrivals, I think the plan is that the Hunters and Vixens go first, then the Independents and lastly the New Bitch Vixens, and then any other introductions,” Abs said.
Jim said, “Everyone looked so happy as well.”
“I know, as Gary said it’s a party,” Abs said.
* * * * * *
The main doors opened and let the New Bitch Vixens and Gemma out, the group moved to the overhang.
Sophia looked out over the gathered Gangrels and stared in shock at the number, George and Urri both looked down and saw the gathered Gangrels and smiled as both of them until a few weeks ago didn’t have that many friends and now they had so many people who would help them and be there if they needed help.
Ben and Lauren embraced and looked down. Ben said, “I never guessed that this many people would be present for the inductions.”
“I wouldn’t be surprised that a number are here to celebrate the leaving of the old Bitch Vixens and the induction of the New Bitch Vixens,” Gemma said.
* * * * * *
Wong saw Tina and Abs enter the Main Audience chamber, and walked over to Nibs and said, “They have arrived.”
“Good then shall we,” Nibs said.
“Yes lets, I have explained the procedure to the Unit, it ain’t changed has it from my time,” Gemma said.
“I don’t think so, have them follow everyone else as the plan is for the Hunters and Vixens to be introduced first then for the independents to be introduced and lastly for the New Bitch Vixens to be introduced,” Sandra said.
The large group slowly descended the stairs to the first tier and the caller.
Sandra walked up and said, “I Sandra Calton-Patterson are sponsoring the new members Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma. They are both members of the Vixens.”
The Twins were next and Angel said “We the Twins are sponsoring the new member Ren, he is a member of the Vixens.
And closely behind her came Amy, who said, “I Amy Patterson-Demitrie are sponsoring the new members Bill Demitrie and Hell Bright. Bill is a Independent and Hell Bright is a member of the Vixens.”
The Usher nodded and waited for the Hunters to be brought forward. He then turned so he was looking out over the Main Audience Chamber and said, “This Night we of the Gangrels welcome to our membership new members from the Hunters and the Vixens. I give the members Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma sponsored by Sandra Calton-Patterson. Ren who is sponsored by the Twins Angel and Damieel. Hell Bright and the independent operative Bill Demitrie sponsored by Amy Patterson-Demitrie. Sym Petrovich and Charlie sponsored by Clare Forst. Paul Delimetry and Bobby sponsored by Abbey Cathill.”
The crowd gasped when they heard Paul Delimetry name announced as a member.
The Caller continued, “Steven Green sponsored by Anna Gutherage. Gareath Rozourn sponsored by Tony Gutherage, and Rose Petrovich sponsored by Dominic Griffiths.”
The gathered mass started to clap the new arrivals as they descended the main stair case.
* * * * * *
Nibs and Adrian looked down upon the new members as they walked down the stairs to the applause of the gathered masses. Nibs looked over and saw Timothy and group looking at the group as they descended and his face was one of shock.
Nibs thought said to Blackie, who was watching the whole event in security control, “Timothy’s face is a picture.”
“I know I can see it, I wish I was out there,” Blackie through said in reply.
“I know, it’s better that we let Timothy down gently, rather than let him fall,” Nibs thought said.
Nibs then turned, looked down and saw the group process to the foot of the Plinth and then the new members walked up to the right position on the five steps and then Sarah stood and brought the clapping under control. She said, “I Sarah, leader of the Gangrels welcome you all to our ranks. Approach.” Nibs watched each as they knelt and kissed the back of her hand and then the strength of their voices that carried over the masses as Gareth read the Oath and the group repeated it, just as she had done some five weeks previously.
Adrian turned to Nibs and said, “I’m nervous as hell.”
“I know I was when I was introduced, you’ll do fine, just follow the instructions or follow the others,” replied Nibs
Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Timothy’s face is a picture of shock and horror.”
“I know,” replied Sandra and thought laughed her evil laugh.
When the first group had completed the oath, Nibs walked over the Caller and said, “I Nibola Calton-Patterson are sponsoring the new member Adrian Petersfield. He is a member of South Defence Unit Nine.”
“Thank you,” the Usher said.
As Nibs moved away from the caller Darla followed and said, “I Darla Graham are sponsoring the new member Toma. He is an Independent.”
The Caller again said, “Thanks,” and turned to look out over the Audience chamber. He then said, “This Night we of the Gangrels welcome to our membership a new member from South Defence Unit Nine. I give the members Adrian Petersfield sponsored by Nibola Calton-Patterson and the Independent operative Toma sponsored by Darla Graham. Also I introduce this evening new independent members Nicole Chancer, Richard Chancer and Kev Marks, they are sponsored by Jane Chancer.”
The entire audience chamber turned to look at the top of the stairs, as Nibs, Adrian, Darla, Toma and the four adults descended. Jane was wearing a shimmering black velvet dress long enough so you could just see the toes of her shoes. Nicole was wearing a elegant dress with a high back and long lace sleeves. Kev and Richard were both wearing suits in the same style as the rest of the male suits from the Conspiracy.
Daraus looked over at Timothy and smiled, then using his ability to show to selected people Daraus metamorphosed into Daraus Wolf Boy as he sense the evil that he knew was a part of the casting of the curse onto his kind and smile an evil smile. Daraus read the facial expressions of Timothy and knew he was thinking, ‘No, this can’t be, an Angel Wolf here now, fuck me’.
* * * * * *
Nibs smiled as she and Adrian along with the rest of the group walked the distance to the foot of the plinth where Adrian along with the rest of the group ascended the step and as before Sarah controlled the clapping and said, “I Sarah, leader of the Gangrels welcome you all to our ranks. Approach.”
Nibs smiled as Adrian took the last two steps and said good bye to his old life, he knelt and kissed the back of Sarah’s hand and then like everyone else swore the oath of allegiance to Sarah and her leadership.
When Adrian had walked down the stairs Nibs and Darla along with the rest of the group moved to where the first group had gone and waited for the last confirmed lot to be introduced.
The Caller turned out and said, “When the group had retreated down the stairs the Usher announced, “This night we of the Gangrels welcome to our membership a new unit whom having sort the permission of and received the permission of the current members and three one of the original members, we welcome twelve new members all belonging to the Bitch Vixens. I give the members of the Gangrels Ben and Gavin Jacks, Jalill Ufflim, Lauren Crowsfeet, Laura Hibs, Benjamin Stuarts, Rosey Col-eu, Peter Limes, Qu-Lim, Sophia, George Brows, Urri Novchek. The entire unit of twelve is sponsored by Gemma Ford one of the original founders. Welcome them as equals under our leader Sarah, and may they be members for a long time and allow the Gangrels to become better and fuller.”
Some of the older members gasped when they heard Gemma Ford’s name.
Nibs smiled, and thought, ‘Welcome Gangrels to the New Gangrels.’
When the New Bitch Vixens had been introduced.
Sarah stood and said, “Fellow Gangrels. Now is the time for us to welcome back to the fold units from the far South East of the City, I give you the South Ridge Hunters and South East Valley Strikers, others are listening and watching us at the moment on the Net feed.”
And out from Sarah’s private door came the two units who stood in front of Sarah and as Gareth read the oath they too repeated the words and the seven members reaffirmed they membership of the Gangrels.
* * * * * *
Adrian nudged Nibs and pointed at Timothy, and Nibs saw him getting very, very pissed off.
“Oh, sweet, Sarah is playing the honour card, telling but not telling she knows exactly what is going on,” Nibs said.
* * * * * *
After the introductions were completed. Sarah left the plinth and headed for the table where the friends were stood and sat in the case of Sophia, George and Urri. When she had arrived closely followed by the two unit’s from the south east, she said, “To the new units and members, let their time as Gangrels be fore filing.
“Yeah,” said everyone in reply to the toast. Then the melodic sounds of a Dark Trance DJ started to fill the hall. On the stage that had been set up in the same place as the previous gathering one of the stage crew wearing Gangrel Music Crew t-shirts were setting up instruments and getting the stage ready so the band could entertain the Gathering.
Adrian turned to Nibs and said, “Thank you for introducing me this evening.”
“No problem,” Nibs said, “remember the plan, it’s now very much down to you.”
Daraus thought said to Nibs, “Coming down the stairs I sensed one of the evils that placed the curse on my kind.”
“With that information I think the both of us need to look very closely into the curse and if we can find out why, then why,” Nibs thought replied.
Laura said to Nibs, “It’s strange but I feel welcomed.”
“No it ain’t when I was inducted I felt the same,” replied Nibs, “remember that all the Gangrels undergo the same induction when they join.”
Sandra then said as she moved behind Nibs, “Also remember the Gangrels look after their own, and as a member you will have the complete support of about 1100 members of Gangrel Street and all those at command.”
“But tonight we are going to enjoy ourselves and look at starting basic training in the next few weeks,” Ben said.
Lauren who was stood beside Ben with her and his arms interwined said, “Tom as in Tom Grumman?”
“Yeah, that’s my other name,” Toma said, “The name Tom Grumman died a few weeks ago when my father decided not to have anything to do with me anymore. To put it bluntly I don’t give a shit, he was never really a father as he was almost never in and when he was he was very stand offish.”
“So no love lost there then,” said Gavin.
“No,” Toma replied, “Mistress, when does the next training cadre start?”
“6th Hilleash,” replied Darla, “Command sends out a formal invite letter to all new trainees a couple of weeks before training starts.”
“Ok,” replied Ben, “it should be fun to actually start training. The rest of the Vixens have prepared us to a point but being here, brings it home that we are now no longer a group of friends, but we are Gangrels and a part of the largest gang in Suraban.”
* * * * * *
Cathy who was still in shock at what she had seen from the overhang, said to Paul, “Seeing the number of members waiting for the introductions, I was in shock and I still am.”
“But do you now see why we are members,” replied Paul.
“Yes I do,” said Cathy, “I don’t think the general public realise the Gang is as big as it is. How many members do the Gangrels have?”
“Over 1100 in the Gangrel Street Gang,” replied Darla, “If you include Timothy’s force we have almost 1300 members now. Include the other side we have close to 200,000 combat personal plus another couple of hundred thousand in support staff, and everyone undertakes basic training.”
“Why do you say if you include Timothy’s?” Cathy asked.
“Timothy does not like the current leadership of Sarah, he thinks she was promoted above her station and that the rightful leader is him,” Darla said.
“In time we will show him that Sarah was the right choice and that she has more support in the general communities than he could ever muster,” Nibs said.
Then a male and female Gangrel walked over to the table and said, “Good evening to you all, especially you Vixens and the New Bitch Vixens. Allow me to introduce myself and my partner, I’m Jim and this is my long term partner, Wendy we both are members of Central District Strikers, and currently the acting command team of the unit,” Jim said, “and I know you,” he said when he saw Cathy, “where do I know you from.”
“I know,” said Wendy, “The coffee house the unit uses, you work as a waitress there?”
“I do,” replied Cathy.
“Welcome to the Gathering,” said Jim, “and may I saw I hope you are enjoying the evening.”
“I am already, and I’ve only been here thirty minutes,” Cathy said.
“It will get better,” said Jim, “as the second band playing tonight is from our unit.”
“That sounds good,” said Paul.
“It should be, they are good,” Wendy said.
* * * * * *
Simon, Mark and Angelique along with a new face walked towards the table. Angelique and Mark both moved and Angelique tapped Amy on the shoulder and said, “I hope you are well Amy?”
When Amy heard the voice of Angelique she turned and said, “I am well, as I hope you both are.”
“We are, thanks,” Mark said.
“Simon said you have a message for me?” Amy asked.
“We do,” replied Mark, “it’s from the headmaster. He says he is sorry for expelling you, as we took the information we had found out, Samantha and recording from the raid on the Slaver den to him and showed him the various faces of the people involved in the operation. He never realised that Abilgail was dealing in the illegal slave trade and was also a very nasty person in deed.”
“He says, if you wanted to go back he has already rescinded the expulsion order and would welcome you back with open arms,” Angelique said, “Samantha has also been accepted back under a good behaviour warrant. Nicole and Jane both have said that we are to run and control Samantha in her role as a double agent.”
“That’s good to hear, I hope you told him that I wouldn’t be returning,” Amy said.
“We did, and we also told him that you along with your new friends are now full ghosts and about to head to College. He did ask how can you as you don’t have an qualifications,” Mark replied.
“And what did you tell him?” Amy asked as Paul passed Amy a glass of Bar-Kam.
“That the college was one where the elite of the ghost community go and learn how to be better ghosts,” Angelique said, “it shut him up, as I think he understands the ghost community and knows that to be selected to attend college as an elite ghost means you are very skilled in ghost work.”
Amy them felt someone tap her on the shoulder, she turned to see who it was and stood just behind her was Wendy, Julie-Ann and Racheal all looking their best in formal dresses and smart skirt suits.
Julie-Ann said, “Hello Amy.”
“Hello you lot, I see you all made it to The Gathering,” said Amy
“I said we would,” Julie-Ann said, “I’m here with most of my youth feeder unit.”
Racheal then said, “I had a chat with Sarah a couple of days ago and she is more than up for the Gangrels paying for me to attend Law School and becoming a street lawyer working for the people the main stream lawyers forget about or are unable to pay the fees.”
“Hey Racheal, that is good news,” said Amy and embraced her friend.
“Oh, I have some information that may prove useful,” Wendy said.
“Yes,” responded Paul.
“I have seen Chriis and the crew sticking a needle into there arms and injecting something into themselves,” Wendy said, “I picked up one of the disgarded bottles and took it to a friend to analyse. The results he gave me startled me, both Chemistry and Bio-chemistry are my majors at Rotork,” Wendy said.
“You got the results with you as we are about to go to the Academy,” said Paul.
“Yes I have,” replied Wendy and took the disk out of her bag and passed it to Paul along with a paper copy. “I have a full vial at mine at the moment,” said Wendy.
“Excellent,” replied Paul, “Any chance we can call past tomorrow and pick it up as we then can analysis it in the Academy labs.”
“Yeah, no worries,” replied Wendy, “Lets just say I 4t’s not a compound I’ve seen before or heard about from drug trails.”
“Hun, keep your ears open and close to the posse as if that comes up as an untested drug, we are going to want to know where they got it from,” Amy said.
“How come, shouldn’t it go to the medical ethics board?” Wendy said.
Paul Snr. walked over and heard Wendy’s comments about the Medical Ethics Board and said, “My dear, some groups and organisations operate above the laws and ethics boards and need policing by forces unaligned to ethics boards or governments, hence the need to know where they got the drug from.”
Amy then asked Wendy, “Do you remember when me and Paul visited the North?”
“Yes I do, and may I say beautiful wedding and reception,” Wendy replied, “I’ve spent the last two weeks with Julie-Ann and Racheal learning so much about myself.”
“At the end of that week, me Paul and the rest of the 1
ucted a raid on a company that was involved with genetically designing a bio-weapon and also working on a very advanced plasma weapon,” Amy replied, “Tomorrow we fly down to Echo Tech City and start at the Academy a school for the Elite members in the Conspiracy War. When we have completed the five years of study we will police those who operate above the laws of the land in all aspects.”
“Do you now see why it is so difficult to describe what belonging to a gang means to people,” Paul said.
“I do,” replied Wendy, “the friends Julie has in the youth feeder group accepted me without questioning me about why I was there. Julie-Ann did say that it’s the Gangrel way, they accept anyone and only judge you on your actions since joining or meeting.”
“So what are your plans now that you have spent the last two weeks with Julie-Ann?” Amy asked.
“Not got any specifics but I think I will be spending a lot of time at the youth feeder group, one of the guys has said that he would be happy to sponsor me joining the Gangrels.”
“Go for it Wendy,” said Amy, “I think you may find better friends in the Gangrels than in the Posse.”
“I already have,” Wendy said, “I’ve been invited out on a date with Andrew tomorrow evening. I think he is planning on taking me to see a film.”
“Congrats,” responded Amy and Paul.
* * * * * *
When Simon walked over the other person with the group asked Simon, “Why have we come to see this group?”
“The answer to that is one of the group wants to have a chat with you about some work,” replied Simon, who then saw Nibs chatting to Nicole at the far end of the table. The pair walked around the table and Simon tapped Nibs on the shoulder and said, “Nibs, Nicole, allow me to introduce Daniel Gribbins, the challenger to me in the elections.”
“Good evening Daniel,” replied Nibs, “allow me to introduce Nicole, chair of the council of twelve.”
“Good evening to the both of you,” Daniel said, “Simon said you may have some work for me?”
“We do,” said Nicole, “as a member of the Council of Twelve I am responsible for the unofficial policing of the Corporations and in relation to that we need people who know how to use their eyes and ears.”
“The company your partner works for is involved with some highly illegal activities and as such we need people to watch and to report actions of the higher ups as they would be more likely to be in the know than those lower down,” Nibs said.
“What type of illegal activities?” Daniel asked.
“Activities like Slavery and the illegal marketing and distribution of untested bio and cyber modifications along with other activities non conducive to the well being of Darra Von,” Nicole replied.
“Slavery you say, I thought that was banned some 700 years ago,” Daniel said.
“It was, but when companies like Rotork Theaban are owned by forces outside the preview and also the general understanding of humans, and as the world laws indicate that the governments are unable to police the corporations you see the problem. Hence the existence of the Council of Twelve and the armed forces that we control,” Nicole said.
“All of the Vixens and the Hunters are members of those forces,” Nibs said, “See the young lady down there?” and Nibs pointed at Amy as she was chatting to Wendy, Racheal and Julie-Ann.
“Yes,” replied Daniel.
“She has first hand experience of these activities, as Rotork Theaban are responsible for her mum being owned by the president of Naban. She is being forced to work as a maid in the his service so to break her will and force her to consent to be his concubine,” Nibs replied, “both Clare and Abbey over there, have again first hand experience of similar, as they both were captured and made slaves to one Abilgail Miller, again known by Amy.”
“Confirmed reports indicate that the now rulers of Naban also endorse full on blood sports, and it ain’t just humans fighting, creatures that a lot of people think don’t exist do and are full participants in the games as the government is directly controlled by them,” Nicole said.
“Why doesn’t the world government do something to stop it,” Daniel said.
“What can they do, for one Naban is now a closed country and even if it weren’t the governments of the world have very little that can stand up to the armed forces of the new rulers,” Nicole said, “only the forces allied to the Council of Twelve have the technology and the training necessary to face the new enemies, and we don’t have the numbers to go head to head on a formal battle field. Hence the request that you use your eyes and ears, as it is the small activities like slaver operations, illegal back street medical centres that can be combated rather than the controlling powers.”
Simon then said, “The one thing that you were never told when you became a member of Central is that the Gangrels are more than just simply a street gang. The Vixens and the Hunters are fighters in the war, but the Gangrels also run I think 18 Mercenary commands all of whom have the mission of fighting these new enemies. I know because I was told a few weeks ago by Nicole here. Jane C, Richard, Paul, Queen Sarah and Kev Marks are also all members of the Council of Twelve.”
“You said Jane C and Kev Marks, as in the chairs of Corporate Enterprises and ATEC?” Daniel asked questionally
“Yes the very same,” Nicole replied, “Even I use to run a corporation, namely Echo Tech Inc and C.Industries.”
“Fuck me,” responded Daniel, “So what is it you want me to do.”
“Just watch, listen and report to us,” Nicole said, “before you move we will provide you with a PDU that will allow you to make reports directly to us. From which we will be able to better combat the enemies of the planet and make sure that those who inherit the planet, inherit a place free from slavery and other evil activities.”
* * * * * *
Nibs heard the second song start and instantly recognized the Gui-Dram rifts as one from her collection of unknown bands. Nibs smiled at it and thought, ‘I wonder where they got this song from.’ Nibs then turned and dragged Sandra to the dance floor and joined the Hammers, Marauders and the others dancing.
As the pair were dancing Nibs thought said to Sandra, “I’m going to ask where the band got the idea for this track from as I have almost exactly the same track in my unknown bands section of my music drive.”
“Your kidding hun,” thought replied Sandra.
Then Nibs heard a voice she recognized as Wong’s thought say to her, “I love this track you need to give me a copy of the original.”
As Nibs danced she also looked in wonderment at Wong who smiled at her and thought said to Nibs, “I had a feeling the links were more than just partners, remember we three share an understanding of each other that only comes from being partners.”
Nibs then thought, ‘God help the enemy if this is the case.’
* * * * * *
Tina who was stood with Abs and the rest of the Vixens listening to the music felt someone tap her on the shoulder, Tina turned around and saw Tim standing there smiling wearing a Gangrel Music Crew t-shirt. Tim said, “Hi sis.”
“Hi bro,” responded Tina, “What are you doing here?” Tina then asked.
“Working the stage, me, Leia, John, Dan, Colin and Paula are all working the stage this evening,” Tim replied, “all of Dark legion are here as well. Uthiam said a Gathering is for all members and guests to enjoy so the band volunteered their crew to work the stage and let the normal Gangrel crew enjoy the evening whilst the pros sorted things out on Stage. Colin is working the sound desk and also is spinning the disks during the change overs. How is my younger sister doing, both mum and dad say hi and when are you and Abs going to visit? Soon they both hope as Dominic has now also moved out. I wasn’t mistaken earlier when I heard Dominic’s name mentioned?” Tim asked.
“No you weren’t bro,” replied Dominic, who was stood behind Tim with Anna, and Steven.
Tim turned around and embraced Dominic. “How are you doing? You look great in that suit.” Tim said.
“Thanks bro. Me, I never felt better Tim I hear your working the stage this evening?” Dominic replied.
“I am,” replied Tim as Sandra and Nibs both walked off the stage as the band kicked out their forth song and returned to the table and found a tray of Cabillas present.
Both of them grabbed a glass and had a large drink. Nibs then got out her tin and rolled a blunt and passed the tin and papers to Sandra so she could roll one. Sandra then lit it just after she had lit her own one.
John and Leia walked over and John said, “Hi Nibs, Sandra.”
“Hi John,” replied Nibs, “I guess you are not here just to enjoy the Gathering?”
“No, some of the crew volunteered to work the stage for the bands this evening,” Leia replied, “Can I ask for some advice Nibs?”
“Yeah, no problem,” Nibs replied.
“Me and Dan have been listed on Ghost net, thanks to John, and we have been offered a bit of Ghost work,” Leia said, “from what we have been told it’s a simple raid on a manufacturing centre in Wester Park District. The advice is what information should we be looking at researching for the raid?”
“In answer, everything you can, but specifically look at who’s employing and any history they may have with the target, as some companies have enemies in other companies that are not obvious to the run-of-the-mill people, use the Black Net forums to post questions,” Nibs replied and then Sandra said, “A second good piece of advice is to check the team, make sure they have a good rep if the team isn’t listed, the other members have a good rep. As teams with a bad rep should be avoided.”
“Another good piece of advice is the both of you make sure that either Club Millana or Gangrel control knows of both your existence and they have full communications.” Richard said, “Tomorrow before you both leave talk to Sarah about having the Conspiracy stores supply you both with Black Light Armour and technology, with it you will be more ready to face possible problems than if you didn’t have it. A forth piece of advice is also retreat is always a good option if you feel out of your depth, never be frightened of failure, everyone fails from time to time, and it’s from failing that you learn most. That’s the advantage of having either Control centre know of your existence and also for you to use Black Light Tech as everything seen by the camera is recorded for future reference and also analysis.”
“Yeah we will do,” Leia replied, “would this apply to any mission?”
“Yes very much so,” replied Richard, “all the cities throughout the world have a Conspiracy command centre either in the city of very close by, it allows conspiracy personal the chance to operate with the knowledge that they are not fighting alone and have the complete support of the Conspiracy in their work.”
“We as a force pride ourselves on making sure our personal are supported and cared for whilst on operation,” Nicole said, as the band started it’s sixth song.
John said, “I think we have better get back and make sure the next band is ready to take the stage,” Tim, Leia and John all turned and headed for the back stage area.
* * * * * *
When the band finished it’s set and left the stage to cheers and whistles, Nibs moved towards the back stage area and waited for them to come out and enjoy the rest of the evening. When they did Nibs walked up to the lead singer and asked, “May I enquire as to where you got the inspiration for the second song?”
“Yeah, we downloaded a very similar song from one of the file sharing programs,” James replied.
“You don’t happen to remember the name of the person you downloaded it from?” Nibs then asked.
“No I don’t. Why do you want to know?” James asked.
“Lets just say I have the original,” Nibs said, “I recognized the first few Gui-Dram rifts and it was confirmed when you started to sing.”
“Oh, right,” James said, “I hope you like our version?”
“I loved it,” replied Nibs, “if you like that style of music I have over 6000 songs from unlisted bands on my drives and would be more than happy to let you listen to them and use any and all if you want.”
“6000 my god that is a lot, where did you get them from?” James asked.
“I flea market in Ne-U-Bar,” Nibs replied.
Nibs saw John heave the bass drum up and carried it off stage.
James led the band to the bar and got all of them a drink and then moved away whilst Colin on the sound desk span a few disks during the band change over, asked, “When we down loaded the base for our second number anyone remember who we got it from?”
“I do, the user name was The Black Fairy,” Carole, the drummer, replied, “I am wondering if there is a connection between the Black Fairy we heard about a couple of weeks ago and this one.”
“In answer to that question there is,” Nibs said, “I’m the Black Fairy referred to in what you heard and also my online screen name is ‘The Black Fairy’.”
“Bloody hell!” James exclaimed then asked, “so this new gang spoken about they Gangrels or something?”
“Yes, the Vixens, Hunters and a few other units are a part of the New Gangrels,” Nibs said, “where the Gangrels units of old support and help the gangs of Suraban, the New Gangrels are more involved in policing the gangs, making sure that they follow the rules of central and also follow the rules of the city and decency.”
“How much of the what is being said is true?” Fredicka, second lead Gui-Dram asked.
“From what I have heard, most of it, the only bit not true is the bit about me as it should also include my partner and we are both the right thing,” Nibs replied as Sandra walked over, Nibs said, “and allow me to introduce my partner Sandra. Hun the band and they did down the second song from my drive.”
Sandra smiled and then saw a group of people that looked out of place amongst the dark colours of the Gangrels. Sandra then tapped Nibs on the shoulder and pointed at them and then Nibs turned and said, “It’s been nice meeting you and as I said, take whatever you want from the unlisted bands section.”
“We will, thanks,” James said.
Nibs, Sandra and Daraus as he had padded across the audience chamber and joined them, walked towards the group. When they got close they saw it was Hinnita and the drummers from West Parks. When the two were close enough to be heard above the Dark Trance, Nibs said, “Hi friends, I hope you all are enjoying the Gathering?”
Hinnita turned and smiled when she saw Nibs and Sandra and embraced each in turn, she then said, “Loving it, Peter said these are party’s enjoyed by all.”
“They are at that,” Sandra said.
Hinnita turned and said, “Guys, Nibs and Sandra.”
“Hey,” Wayne said, “excellent party, I’ve never been to a party where so many people have had time to say hi and most ask are you enjoying it.”
“That don’t surprise us,” replied Nibs, “We of the Gangrels make sure our guests are looked after and respected.”
“That you do,” replied James, “watcha you two, when are you lot off to the Academy?”
“Tomorrow sometime,” replied Nibs.
“Damn, we hoped to have a drum session before you left,” James said.
“We’ll make sure we visit the first time we get back to Suraban and we’ll bring a new drummer and Gui-Dram player with us as well,” Nibs said.
Wayne then asked, “Has John spoken to you about the Low Back Green Festival?”
“Yes he has and assuming no work from the Academy we will be there crewing and providing security, hopefully with the rest of the Academy, and a few units from the city,” Nibs said.
“If you don’t get back before then definently,” James said and the rest of the circle agreed, “anyway how are you two?”
“Great, just spent the week making our own drums at our Forest retreat,” replied Sandra and everyone saw Nibs was smiling.
“These I want to hear,” replied James, “You both hand crafted your own drums?”
“Yes from locally sourced wood and the skin was taken from an elk Sandra killed during our first trip to the retreat, before the festival,” Nibs replied, then said, “shall we move to one of the chill out rooms as the next band is about to start.”
“Yeah,” responded everyone and each moved towards the chill out rooms.
When everyone had sat down, Shae said, “You took do look beautiful in those dresses, the way they shimmer colour is incredible.”
“Thank you Shae,” Sandra said, “May I say you all look very good.”
“It’s the only smart thing I have,” said Wayne.
“It looks good through,” Nibs said.
Sandra then thought said to Nibs, “I’ve not gifted Shae, Wayne, Shawn, Jarra and Yaz yet have I?”
“No, you ain’t” thought replied Nibs. Nibs then took out her PDU and opened up the map files of Command and found the one she wanted and thought said, “Blackie, Pixie can you see a plan of command near you?”
“We can,” replied Blackie.
“Find the chill out rooms ground floor and then here fast,” Nibs thought said.
“Ok, see you in a minute,” Pixie said.
Sandra then lent over and grasped both Wayne’s and Shae’s hand and said, “A gift from me to you both, the gift of true sight,” Sandra then took Shawn’s and Yaz’s hands and said the same and again when she had Jarra’s hand. Blackie and Pixie both then entered the room and saw the faces of the five newly gifted people.
Nibs then said, “Friends meet our fairy companions.”
“Bloody hell!” Yaz exclaimed as Sandra sat back down after closing the door.
“How come?” asked Shae.
“To be honest we have no idea other than we were involved in a major battle at the end of the Wacker War which had something to do with them being now bonded to us,” Nibs replied, “all the Vixens, Clare, Abbey, Anna, Dominic, Tony and Bill have a companion. They are not enjoying the evening in the main audience chamber but that is due to some people looking at trying to bring down the current leadership.”
“Arh, Peter did warn us about Timothy and his group, if we’ve needed drinks, we’ve been going on mass,” said Hinnita.
“Oh, I hope the problem of the talking shop has been corrected?” Sandra asked.
“It has thanks, Sarah chatted to Peter on Sumdar and he invited us to there home base and as they were also going to talk shop with the probationers and Adrian they included both of us as well,” James replied.
“In addition us as a group have been offered training at command, even though we ain’t Gangrels, Wayne said.
“Now that is good news,” Nibs said.
“John has said that when we get back he will try and sort out some work for us, and I think the local Conspiracy commander may have some easy missions for us as well,” Yaz said.
“When James and Hinnita told us about the war, we signed up there and then, no hesitation at all,” Wayne said, “and the advantage we have is the vans we are constantly moving and so very hard to pin down to one location.”
“One thing you should look at doing as well is booking your vehicles into the Club and let the Club mechanics have a play would be the best description,” Nibs said, “I said to them, if you can, install this and showed them an 1100 I had come across from one of the local Gangrel units and they installed it and gave me an extra top end gear and modified the gear ratios generally.”
“Yeah, if you do need work doing the mechanics at either Club Millana or here at command love tinkering with vehicles,” Sandra said, “and as you all are now conspiracy, I’m I right in guessing none of you are even listed on Black Net?” Sandra then asked.
“No, I know I’m not,” Yaz replied, “how come?”
“All Conspiracy personal are normally listed on Black Net the main site for Ghosts,” Nibs said, “all the Vixens, Hunters and all the adult members and those Gangrels older than 18 are listed.”
“What is the procedure then for listing us?” Shawn asked.
“Any one with a full Ghost licence can,” Sandra replied.
“Anyone know where Ruth and Carole disappeared to, I’m surprised they are not working the stage with the rest of the crew?” Jarra asked.
“Ruth and Carole have moved to South Peninsula District and have joined the Pen Wolf Hounds and work the Cove Districts for the Conspiracy,” Sandra said, “They are always up for visitors and may be taking over Demology café in the Harlaquinas Shopping Centre. They also work the Dark in Wine Private Night Club. Let them know you are going over and tell them we told you to ask about how Greacher and Tarack are.”
* * * * * *
After a few more hours of enjoying the party all of the Vixens said their byes and departed for the flat and then tomorrow onwards to Echo Tech City and the Academy.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The new capital of Naban and the home to the ruling class.
Metzza and Abilgail woke a few mornings after they had returned from the failed raid on Narizzan Inc, still smarting from the failure of the raid and the fact that yet again the blasted Vixens and that freak had stopped then from securing the weapon.
Abilgail rolled over and asked her lover, “Where did we go wrong? I still can’t work out what the hell went wrong.”
“I wish I knew, the freak scared the crap out of me with her Naj Blades. She is so fast and her partner, fuck me, the way the fight it’s as if they know what each other is going to do before they do it,” Metzza said.
“I say we need a council of war before we go any further, we need to know what we are facing and work out a method of beating it,” Abilgail said.
“Include the master in it or keep it private?” Metzza asked.
“Try and keep it private, but accept his influence if it happens, he may be nice and let us do what we set out to do, kill it and the group,” Abilgail said
* * * * * *
In a 50foot diameter circular room in Metzza private quarters Metzza and Abilgail were sparing with each other. The burn on Abilgail’s face was the injury Amy had given her. The room was circular and lined with wood panels the very centre was a fifteen foot combat circle and around the edge was various areas, one area had a bedroom another a small kitchen. The last main area was the area with a large round low table and cushions. Abilgail thought, ‘Where did she get magickal tattooes?’ as Metzza landed a punch against her kidneys.
“Ouch. That hurt,” Abilgail exclaimed as the punch hit.
“Good,” replied Metzza, “What the hell you thinking about anyway?”
“Amy and the fact she has Tattoos,” Abilgail replied.
“How can she, she has no connection to an alchemist,” Metzza said.
“I have no idea but she created a flaming Karrack blade, and it sliced into my armour,” Abilgail said.
“The only way she could have had access to an Alchemist is if her dad was one,” Metzza said in a tone that said, ‘of course, it has to be’.
A bang was heard as Rakcam thumped the door to be let in. Metzza called out, “It’s open.”
Rakcam opened the door and walked in with the rest of the unit. Rakcam said, “I’m still smarting from what those two did.”
Abilgail laughed as Rakcam’s complaint and said, “Rakcam I think we all can take away scars from that fight.” Abilgail then showed the group her burn scar.
“Oww,” said Mortainer, “That looks nasty.”
“It is. I’m keeping it as a reminder of how much I hate the female that caused it,” Abilgail said.
“Right people,” Metzza said as he walked to towards the large round low table, “we are here to discuss what the fuck happened on Frodar and also try and work out how to beat them.”
Rakcam said when he had sat down, “One thing I can report is that they know who I am, I know I met two of them and the pup the leader had at its heels at Trivvoth’s bash on Savraday.”
“And another thing we can confirm was that two people fitting their description was seen in the west and north of the river in Suraban a few weeks ago, they popped into a pub owned by a sleeper agent,” Jimbyrath said.
“The west and north of the river,” Abilgail said, “that’s interesting. As I know Amy lived in South Central with her father and four brothers and sisters.”
“Do you know the exact address love?” Metzza asked.
“Yes I do, 155 6557th street, South Central, right across the road from the Vixen’s home. Confirmed reports are that Duggie, her father, moved out a couple of weeks ago,” Abilgail said, “and has disappeared off the face of the planet. The agent who saw him move out, said he was with four other people and a couple of local lads from a local high school were seen helping him move out.”
“Do we have any photos of the people?” Rakcam asked, “and what about high level surveillance satellites?”
“Yes we do,” said Abilgail and placed the current file on the table and then continued, “it’s all in there.”
Metzza opened the file and took out the photos and stopped at the top one and said, “I know this guy. It’s Jaboc from Club Millana. I met him the night I got my butt handed to me by it.”
“That means he and his kids are safe, as the last report from the agent inside Echo Tech is that the last confirmed sightings was all the chairs were at the Club and involved in the operations of the Wacker War,” Jimbyrath said.
“Great that means as if the research I’ve done and dug up is true then they are protected by the Conspiracy,” Zarriban said.
“Nuts,” Metzza responded.
“Anything on the rest of them?” Abilgail asked.
“Yeah a back trace on Nibola Nibs Calton has revealed that a Pamela and Antony Calton were her legal guardians,” The One said.
“But the last reports are that they are packing up to depart for where is anyone’s guess,” Zarriban replied, “I can report that I have located eight trained volunteer T-Men two of which are Tattoo Archers and one is a Tattooed Assassin.”
Rakcam then said, “I have three confirmed street fighters who are willing to assist in forcing people into the open.”
“One good piece of news someone from our work in Suraban has contacted me and said she is willing and waiting for orders,” Abilgail said.
“Who was it, love?” Metzza asked as he took a sip from a bottle of wine.
“Samantha hun,” Abilgail replied.
“Do you trust her?” Rakcam asked
“About as far as I can throw her,” Abilgail replied, “I trust all my Suraban contacts in the same way, but she has contacted in and that’s put her up a step in my books.”
* * * * * *
The next day Warzkani bumped into Sam and knocked her flying and when he looked at her he saw in her eyes a longing to be free and a fire that could never be quenched by slavery.
Sam went about gathering up the items she said, “Sorry master, I must be more watchful in the future.”
Warzkani heard Metzza called his name and he turned and called back, “I’m coming.” When he had turned back Sam was gone. Warzkani thought to himself, ‘I need to find that person again.’
* * * * * *
Warzkani walked to his apartment and found his wife there making him his favourite dinner. Warzkani said, “Hun, I don’t want to ask you this but I need to get a message to my contact on the outside.”
“Why?” Torime asked
“I dumped into one of the slaves and saw a fire that burns in all free people, but from what I have been told she’s been here a couple of years and she is still a maid slave to the High lord,” Warzkani replied, “
“Ok, but how?” Torime asked.
“Take a trip on the public Line Runner and when in Capuchai go to the Round Bar and Grill in the Docks district and ask for Mr Tubanical,” Warzkani said, “You will then be taken to the safe house, where I need you to tell them I have found someone called Sam. From my initial observations she is not going to be broken by slavery or the work the High Lord has her doing.”
“Ok,” Torime replied.
“I’m going to try and make contact with her,” Warzkani said.
“What happens if she is a plant?” asked Torime
“If I am wrong then our friends know and can deal with it aporapitly,” Warzkani said.
“Ok hun,” Torime said.
* * * * * *
Sam was in her quarters with her eyes closed, she cast mana call and opened her link to Amy.
Amy’s voice entered Sam’s mind and said, “Mum can you heard me?”
Sam said in reply, “Yes, I can. How?”
“I’m training under a Alttanian Line walker to be able to cast real magick. You and I talking like this is magick, not just in the literal sense, but in the real one too,” Amy replied.
“I don’t believe it,” Sam said, “I’m just happy that my understanding of basic magick paid off. I’m happy that when I heard the High lord cast Mana Call my memory paid off. How have you been and how is Duggie and the rest of the family?”
“Everyone is great mum, a lot has happened since you were kidnapped. I now run with the Gangrel gang specifically the unit Paul and Sandra run with, from across the road to home. I’m also now happy married to Paul Patterson,” Amy replied.
Sam said, “Congratulations Amy, I hope the two of you will always be happy.” Sam thought, ‘I think my freedom will be coming soon. Oh boy are you in for a shock High Lord.’
“We will be and in a few years, mum, we’re coming to get you, to free you, and teach the High Lord Karazzakkia what it means to annoy the Conspiracy.”
“To that end I will do what I can to help you, but I never see the out doors or even a window, it’s as if we are underground. I have no idea where I am in the world or if I’m on Darra Von,” Sam said.
“You are still on Darra Von mum,” said Amy, “Ithian the gent who is teaching me and Hell Bright to be Line Walkers has told me that the Mana Call spell don’t work across dimensions.”
“Thank god for that,” Sam said, “I wish I knew where I am. Can I take it by the fact you know an Alttanian you know what Duggie is?”
“Yes I do, as does Bill, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien mum, I have a feeling that when we come and get you, dad and Bill are both going to be coming as well,” Amy said.
“That wouldn’t surprise me in the least,” responded Sam, “And who is Hell Bright?”
“Can I ask, are you alone and safe?” Amy asked.
“As safe as I can be,” Sam said in a matter of fact tone, “Thankfully the boss don’t have rune statues in the rooms, so I can do this in peace in quiet and I suppose to be asleep, my eyes are closed but my mind is still active.”
“Good, Hell Bright is one of my new friends, I quit school five weeks ago and I’m about to go to The Academy, a college for elite ghosts and Conspiracy forces. Currently I’m sat with my friends eating dinner cooked for us by Angel and Damieel, a Fallen Angel Risen Demon. The rest of my friends are Nibola Calton-Patterson or Nibs, Sandra Calton-Patterson. Yes mum before you say anything they are married, Nibs is a Trans person,” Amy said.
“Arh,” Sam responded.
“Paul my husband, Tina Griffiths-Detric, Anna Abs Griffiths-Detric,” Amy said.
“Another trans marriage?” Sam asked.
“Yes, another trans marriage. Ren brother to Hell Bright, Jum-fu and Wong-Ma, both of them are Jarrzarian and were friends with Nibs before she moved to Suraban, about 10 months ago and Daraus an Angel Wolf,” Amy said, “I’ve not actually finished mum, I could tell you the names of a lot of other people, but the most important ones are our fairy companions. Each of us except Daraus has a fairy companion, and we are linked to them and to our direct partner, which Paul is mine. To explain it here is difficult to say the least.”
“Then don’t try, say hi to everyone and also I hope to see them all very soon, and I’ll let you get back to dinner,” Sam said, “Oh before I go I heard the report Metzza and Abilgail gave the boss after the latest failure, ‘Those bastards surprised us again.’”
“Oh, yeah, how’s Abilgail’s face?” Amy asked smirking at the Burning Hands attack that surprised her.
“If you mean the burn on her cheek and eye, I have seen it, very nice, and she hadn’t told me it was from you. I think she is planning on keeping it as a reminder of how much she hates you,” Sam said, “Bye for now, I’ll contact you again in a few weeks hun, have lots of fun,” and Sam disappeared from Amy’s mind.
Just after Sam closed the link, she heard a quiet knock from the door and she stayed asleep and again a knock happened. Then after a couple of minutes she heard someone pushing a note under the door. She then got up and slowly opened the door and saw the back of a person walking down the passage trying not to be noticed.
Sam picked up the note and read it —
To Sam
From a fellow hater of the rulers.
I bumped into you a couple of days ago and saw a fire in your eyes that can never be quenched by slavery.
As I am a sleeper agent here I was wondering if there was anyone specific my friends could contact.
Friend
Sam looked at the hand written letter. It looked rushed. She would wait until the next time it happened.
* * * * * *
“Arh Sam,” High Lord Karazzakkia said, “You still not willing to be my concubine?”
Sam smiled at him and said, “What ever you do to me you will not break me, I am married to Duggie the father of my children and not an object to be in love with.”
“Ok then, but in recognition of your excellent service here, I am allowing you to move and if you wish become a slave boss of your own,” High lord said.
Sam thought quickly about it and said, “If I become a slave boss I will be allowed to treat those who work for me in my way.”
“Yes I don’t see why not,” High Lord replied.
“Then I accept your offer,” Sam said.
“Then I shall immediately organise your move to the surface facilities here in Mantranna,” High Lord said, “and I shall inform my Slave master to organise a slave team for you.”
Sam thought, ‘Soon you bastard I will show you a thing or two about treatment of slaves.’
* * * * * *
“Slave Master I have a new slave boss for you to supply with five slaves to start with, one unrulely one and the rest passive,” came the High Lord’s voice through a statue.
“Yes High Lord,” the Slave Master replied, “One unruley one and the other four normal placid slaves.”
“She is a trusted member of my personal slave staff and should be treated with respect,” The voice said.
“May I ask as to what you are wishing to do High Lord?” the slave master asked.
“To break her will and have her consent to be my concubine,” the High Lord said.
“My lord you must have other means to break a will,” the Slave Master said, “this may only strengthen her resolve.”
“Not when I offer the cream, it won’t,” the High Lord said.
The Slave Master turned to his second in command, “find me four placid slaves, I know exactly which unrulely one to give her,” and he strode off in the direction of the Tattooed Fighters.
* * * * * *
Sam walked in to the room where the Slave master had lined the five slaves up. She saw the five and after looking at the group she knew which one would cause her problems and walked right up to her and said in a matter of fact tone, “I may be you new slave boss, but I am not your enemy.” Then after a short pause, “I treat people in the same way I would like to be treated, I can’t stand toe to toe with you, for I am not trained in combat,” and again after a short pause Sam continued, “The High Lord has seen it his place that I be put in charge of you, but understand this I was once a Personal assistant to the High Lord when he ran Rotork Theaban in Suraban and I know what he expects.”
“Mistress,” said one of the other female slaves.
“Yes,” replied Sam, “and all of you please my name is Sam not Mistress.”
“But,” another one said.
“No buts I treat people fairly and expect to be also treated fairly,” Sam said and then Sam turned to the Slave Master and asked, “Do these slaves have tasks to be completed?”
“They all do, except her,” the Slave Master said and pointed at the Tattooed Warrior.
“Right, then,” Sam said, “The rest of you continue with your tasks whilst I take this person and go on a tour of Mantranna. I hope you have an idea of good places to see and visit. I am not interested in things like blood sports and the such.”
“Yes Mistress,” the Tattooed female said.
“What did I say about the word Mistress,” Sam said.
“That it was not to be used to refer to you,” the Tattooed female said.
“Correct,” Sam said, “you were saying?”
“Yes Sam,” the Tattooed female said.
“Good,” responded Sam, “now can I ask your name?” Sam asked as she and the Tattooed female turned and headed for the door, the other slaves returned to their tasks.
* * * * * *
As Sam and the Tattooed female exited the room, the Tattooed female said, “Inside you asked my name, my name if Felict (Fel-ieet).”
“Thank you Felict,” Sam said, “See that weren’t to hard was it?”
“No, it wasn’t,” Felict replied.
The pair came to the door that led from the High Lord’s palace on the surface to Mantranna itself. The room they were in was massive, measuring Sam estimated at least 200 metres long and easily 170 metres across and the roof was over 60 metres up and was covered in scaffolding and machinery. The doors themselves were constructed from the living rock and were made to move by what looked like massive hydraulic ram jacks.
Sam quietly asked Felict, “Call me ignorant, but how does everything work here?”
“Power is provided by the Super Nexus that is exactly under the centre of the control pyramid,” Felict replied, “Sam may I ask you a question?”
“Certainly, I have no secrets,” Sam replied, “To hold and have secrets unless they are told to you in confidence is wrong. In my eyes that is.”
“How come you are here?” Felict asked, “You seen an intelligent lady.”
“Thank you,” Sam replied as they reached the far side and the small door that human sized people used.
The Kittani on the control panel looked down at Sam who looked at him and said in a straight flat tone, “The High Lord as placed me as a Slave Boss, and I have his permission to leave the Palace, Kittani, now open the door.”
The Kittani stared in shock at Sam and immediately worked the controls to open the door.
Sam and Felict walked out side and just after the door closed Sam took a deep breath of mountain air, she then opened her eyes to view the sun and nature again after at least two years in the confines of the pyramid.
The view was one of over looking a vast city built into the very mountains. Sam then realised the blue tint she had been seeing whilst underground was the power of the Super Nexus being channelled and controlled. The mountains were gianonous measuring easy 30,000 feet plus even in the centre looked as if there were mountains.
The pair boarded a shuttle bus that would take them around the city, first stop Arena Mantranna.
Sam replied to Felict’s earlier question about why she was here, “I was kidnapped by the High Lord to be his concubine, but I point blunt refused to be it, and to break me he placed me as a slave in his private quarters. The one thing he didn’t to take into account is that I have a husband whom I love totally and also five children, who again I love totally.”
As the door to the shuttle closed Sam looked around at the other occupants and saw creatures that she had never seen, intermingling with the local humans and slaves. Sam whispered in Felict’s ear, “What are the other races?”
Felict looked around and saw the other races. Felict then replied in Sam’s ear, “Directly behind us is a Hawrk-Duhk. At the back is Shaydor Spherian or as we call them The Stilt People, the two at the front are.”
“Octomen, if I’m not mistaken,” Sam replied.
“Well done,” Felict said, “and the last group are Rulian Translators.”
“Thanks, I hope you don’t mind me asking?” Sam asked.
“No,” Felict said, “most slave bosses would have beaten me back then for being insultant, you didn’t which marked you out as someone different from the other slave bosses.”
When the shuttle had arrived at the Arena, the two Octomen got off and five small stone looking creatures got on.
Sam looked at Felict who replied, “Gargoylites, nasty smaller cousins of the bigger Gargoyles.”
Soon the shuttle arrived at the market place where the High Lord had told Sam to go and see about providing for her slaves. Both of them got off and slowly walked down the stairs to the market area and found a couple of Power Lords guarding the entrance.
Sam saw Metzza and Abilgail and shook her head in aspiration, as they were both walking towards her and Felict. Sam whispered in Felict’s ear, “Keep your head down, I’ll explain later.”
Abilgail saw Sam and said, “I see the boss has let you out on a leash.”
Sam turned to face Abilgail, and said, “No the High Lord hasn’t let me out on a leash, I was promoted to a Slave Boss and I am seeing the sights of Mantranna with one of the slaves I now run.”
“Right then lets see how this T-man handles herself in a fight,” Abilgail responded.
“No Abilgail, you have a problem with me and my Amy, them take it out on me, not those I am instructed to control and lead,” Sam said, “and we both know that doing so will lead you to being in the bad books of the High Lord.”
Both Metzza and Abilgail walked on after Abilgail hit the Felict on the arm. Felict rubbed the area and said, “What a bunch of arseholes.”
“Yes, they are,” replied Sam, “Let me introduce Metzza and Abilgail. They have had a few problems with people associated with my Amy in Suraban. Metzza wants a Nibola Calton’s head on a plate, because she beat Metzza in a street fight, and Abilgail wants my Amy’s head on a plate, all over the fact she plus others were the cause of destruction and exposure of a Slave operation being run from a hospital complex near where the friends were living.”
“Oh fun,” Felict said.
“Yeah, one problem, The High lord has forbid them from touching me,” Sam said, “and they both know that too well, so expect to have problems with them.”
“Ok thanks,” replied Felict, “I’ve seen then around the training school.”
* * * * * *
As Metzza and Abilgail walked away they saw Warzkani and Sisko walking towards the Market Place. Metzza said, “Hi.”
“Hi boss,” replied Sisko, “What’s happening today.”
“Not much, spend it and tomorrow enjoying yourselves,” Metzza said, “we have a training meeting the day after.”
“Done. Chat to you then,” Warzkani said, and he went back to looking around. He saw Sam and another female walking the Market. He asked Sisko, “Who’s that?” and pointed at Sam, “I’ve seen her around the pyramid.”
“Her, that’s Sam, one of the High Lords personal slaves,” Sisko said.
Warzkani thought to himself, ‘I wonder if there is a way I could help her.’ Warzkani said to Sisko, after he checked his new watch, “Oh hell, I’m ten minutes late for a chat with a friend, I’ll chat to you later,” and walked off in the other direction. He looked back and saw Sisko had also walked in the opposite direction. Warzkani then turned around and walked quickly in the same direction as Sam, and soon caught them up and said, “Good afternoon ladies, I hope you are both well?”
Sam and Felict both stopped and looked at Warzkani and Sam said, “Yes thank you, I’ve seen you before haven’t I.”
“I have to apologise for dumping into you a few days ago, I wasn’t looking where I was going, I’m Warzkani. One of the High Lords Chosen. Yes that is right, Metzza has said that we are the High Lords Chosen,” Warzkani said, “I know who you are Sam, but not your self young T-Lady?”
“I’m Felict, and thank you for asking, I’m a lot better now than I was,” Felict said.
“I know it may not be proper but, may I buy you both a coffee?” Warzkani asked.
“Certainly,” Sam said, and the three walked towards the local coffee shop.
As the group arrived and sat down, Warzkani asked, “Sisko a fellow chosen said that you were one of the High Lords personal slaves, how come?”
“I’ve been in the service of the High Lord for over two years and have been promoted to the position of Slave Boss and have been moved to the palace. Felict here is one of my group, she was doing nothing and we have been wandering Mantranna,” Sam said in reply.
“How about your self?” asked Sam.
“I’m an officer in the Nabanian Army and was chosen by Metzza to join the Chosen Ones, after myself and the two other crew of the Line Runner Transport assisted them in ‘capturing an escaped slave’,” Warzkani indicated the quote marks, “truth, the General in charge of elimating the resistance to the new rulers, failed in his job. The high lord thought it good to turn him into a bio-something.”
“That is horridable,” responded Sam.
“It’s what happens here now,” said Warzkani, “fail the High Lord or his master and either become an experiment or get fed to the meat mincer that is the Arena.”
“May I ask are you native to Darra Von Sam, Felict?” Warzkani asked.
“I am native,” replied Sam.
“No, I was born in the United Worlds of Warlock and captured and sold to the High Lord as prime stock for T-Men conversion.” Felict replied.
Warzkani looked around and saw his wife, Torime and called out, “Torime.”
Torime turned and saw her husband and females. Torime walked over and asked, “Who are the females hun?”
“Allow me to introduce the woman I told you about and a friend Felict,” Warzkani replied.
Sam turned to Felict and looked quite sternly at her, Sam smiled when she did not say a word in response to the mistake Warzkani made in referring to her as a friend and not slave.
“It’s been good meeting you sir, and I hope to see you around the palace,” Sam said and the pair stood and departed the table.
The pair walked quickly away and Sam dragged Felict into an alley way. Sam said when they had come to a stop, “You did very well then Felict.”
“What did I do?” Felict asked.
Sam realised the Felict had done that on natural response rather than programming. Sam said, “Lets just say, do you realised Warzkani called you a friend, and not by your correct title.”
“Oh shit he did didn’t he,” Felict responded, “Oops.”
“No not oops,” said Sam, “I noticed the words he was using, friend and the woman I told you about. Do you promise me that what I am about to tell you is secret and could have us both killed?”
“Yes, but not here Sam,” Felict said and led Sam deeper into the back alleys, and tunnels of Mantranna until Felict and Sam stood in front of a normal door way. Sam when I open this door you enter a world, where at the slightest mistake could lead to your death.”
“Yes,” Sam said, “Are you Conspiracy.”
“What?” Felict asked.
“I’ll tell you when you have opened the door,” Sam said.
Felict nodded and turned the handle and opened the door and allowed Sam to enter. “I have to apologise for the environment but its how we in the Mantranna Freedom Fighters find recruits and train.”
“No problem,” Sam said, “I don’t mind a bit of street fighting, I just can’t stand blood sports. What I meant was that my family and husband are involved in a force called the Conspiracy.”
“No!” exclaimed Felict looking at Sam in a shocked manor. After a second Felict continued, “I’ve heard of the Conspiracy, they are a force dedicated to destruction of the great evil powers like the Splugorth and the Vampires Intelligences that inhabit the Djint salt flats. We’ve had our eyes on you since you arrived. Do you remember the three who were present when the High Lord kidnapped you?”
“Yes I think so,” replied Sam and Felict opened a door and led Sam into a room dominated by a large screen.
The room measured thirty feet by twenty five feet and every five feet had a pillar of wood which supported the ceiling, except the middle area. In the middle of the room was a large table surrounded by low chairs, and other traditional Nabanian items of furniture. Sat at a large table to the left of the room was a group of three people, one a Kittani the other two human looking, but the left one of the pair was massive.
Felict turned and side, “Let me introduce Gribben,” and Felict pointed to the Kittani, “eUlladar,” Felict then pointed to the more human looking person, “and The Hulk.” Sam guessed that the Hulk was the large one.
“Arh good welcome Sam to the Mantranna Freedom Fighters,” The Hulk replied, “We were hoping that the High Lord Karazzakkia would release you up the chain of command and allow you the freedom to move around.”
“When I saw you two years ago, I saw that we repulsed you but didn’t,” Gribben replied, “When I got word of you being promoted to Slave Boss, I instructed our people to make contact.”
“One thing I have to ask, I think Warzkani could be a sleeper agent for another force,” Sam said, “I think he posted me a note a couple of days ago and he intentionally used words you don’t use in public around good little slaves. Felict he was concealing our rank from the others present. I think his wife knew about me.”
“Hell if he is then you could be a link to another force,” eUlladar said and turned to face Sam. The face was one of delicate features and pointed ears, “Allow me to introduce the three races, Gribben here is.”
“A Kittani, I know your race. Are you an Elf, and I have no idea as to yours The Hulk,” Sam said.
“Well done Sam,” replied eUlladar, “I am an Elf, a Wood Elf to be more accurate. The Hulk here is an Ogre T-Man.”
* * * * * *
A couple of days later Metzza and Abilgail were sat in there apartment when Zarriban entered and dropped the latest satellite images of Club Millana which showed a group of youths practicing in a formal pattern.
Metzza looked at the images and said, “That’s a formal practice square of the Karzzar. Have we got any images of the people working?”
“Yes, its in the file,” Zarriban said.
Metzza looked inside the file and saw a close up of Duggie and also Paul, and all the others around the edge, and a few of the practice group. Metzza said, “We need to know who the rest of those guys are.”
Abilgail looked through the file and said, “The Firey one, Clare,” when she came across Clare’s close up, “If she’s there then I bet the other one is too.”
“Who’s that,” said Abilgail when she saw Rose, “have we got the computer images these came from?”
“Yes we have,” Zarriban replied.
“Good because if I’m not mistaken she has a tattoo,” Abilgail said.
* * * * * *
After reviewing the digital images, “It is and it’s the Dual Headed Sword Staff.”
“If that gentleman is the Alchemist, then he must be skilled,” Metzza said.
“But look at the two of them that one I suspect is an Alchemist, but the other one looks like a Black Karzzar the tattoo is one of a Karzzar Master, and if he is he is more than likely to be a Alchemist,” Metzza said, “at least I now know of another Karzzar to be killed.”
“Fuck me, that’s Paul Delimetry, the ex chair of Digital Systems,” Abilgail said, “What the hell he’s a Black Karzzar and been Chair of Digital systems for the last 50 years and he don’t look older than 37 maybe 40.”
“Damn your right hun,” Metzza said. “He is going to be difficult to kill.”
“If your figures are right and it takes at least fifteen years to become a Karzzar Master and he’s been chair of Digital systems since at least 2038. That would make him at least 65 assuming no gaps and he started at birth.” Abilgail said.
“If this just get fucking worse. The age he should be and the age he looks, must mean that he is either immortal, or he’s Altantean Karzzar and probably an Undead Slayer to boot.”
“A bit more information it looks like a few months ago Trivvoth dropped off a candidate for Bio-Reconstruction and it’s now finished. I think the boss was planning on sending the person back in a couple of days to Rotork in the north and then the special couriers will deliver him back to Trivvoth’s,” Rakcam said, “Trivvoth quizzed me about when the subject would be returned to him. Another item of information it looks like the South East is a problem zone as the gangs are effectively uncontrolled.”
“Interesting, may be somewhere to put our feelers and see what bites,” said Abilgail.
“Another piece of information is that a group of youths stirred up a hornets nest a couple of weeks back. They had a run in with a group of youths at a youth hangout and some of the people were held to a draw when they went hand to hand, the other’s most got their arses handed to them. From the reports of people present an adult and a couple of younger people were talking through out the incident and the adult’s description matches Paul’s pretty closely. From what the contact said, they left pretty fast and were chased, their vehicles were packing some advanced firepower, MA280s and similar. Unconfirmed reports was that one was armed with an powerful energy weapon,” said Mortimer.
“What a weapon capable of threatening the new combat vehicles?” Abilgail asked.
“Easy, most of the MA series are capable of threatening our vehicles,” Sisko said.
“Your opinion Warzkani?” Metzza asked.
“Very much we need far more information, we need to find families and friends and know what they are going to do before even they know they are going to do it.”
“True we do,” Zarriban replied.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The Vixens take the Conspiracy shuttle to Echo Tech City and then the shuttle to the Academy.
Sumdar Morning — 24th Ebinar
Nibs and Sandra woke at 08:20BN and lay in bed enjoying the warmth of each other and also the warmth of the other three sleeping friends. Daraus stirred and shifted position. Nibs slowly moved her legs out from under the covers and dropped them onto the ground. Sandra likewise did the same on the other side of the bed. Blackie stirred and moved slightly and continued to sleep.
Nibs thought said, “Lets get ready and then call them. We have a good eight hour flight ahead of us today.”
“True,” thought replied Sandra.
“We do have,” said Nibs and suddenly saw the living room and heard sounds of a coffee peculator going. Nibs said, “Hun what is going on in the living room sounds wise?”
After a couple of seconds of listening, “General movement of people and wake up activity,” Sandra replied.
“Is a coffee perculator going?” Nibs asked.
“Yes, now that you mention it yes one is going,” Sandra replied.
“Whose eyes and ears were those?” Nibs asked subjectively.
“What hun?” Sandra asked as Nibs headed towards the door.
“I’ve just had another strange vision hence the question about the coffee peculator going,” Nibs replied.
“Right,” Sandra replied and joined Nibs as she opened the door and walked out and saw Wong sat reading something on her PDU and Jum was over by the breakfast bar.
“I now know who it was now, it was Jum hun,” Nibs thought said.
“Ok,” thought replied Sandra.
Wong saw Nibs and Sandra and said in Street Jarrzarian, “Good morning you two.”
“God are you two up early,” Nibs replied in Street Jarrzarian.
“Good morning Wong and you too Jum,” said Sandra.
“I know,” said Jum, “I couldn’t sleep as it’s today we go to the Academy.”
“And I couldn’t sleep either with him tossing and turning,” said Wong.
Tina opened the door and saw the four and said in Jarrzarian, “Good morning, I hope everyone is well?”
“I am thanks, and well done,” Nibs said to the sentence and the style of delivery.
Both Wong and Jum smiled at what Tina had said.
“Why don’t I get complements like that,” Sandra pouted.
“You’ve had a few lessons remember, Tina hasn’t yet,” Nibs replied.
“Ok,” said Sandra and then said to Tina, “I am well too.”
To which Tina smiled and continued for the coffee percolator as she passed the breakfast bar she saw Jum had placed her cup on the side. Tina stopped, grabbed it and sipped the hot drink, “Thank you Jum,” Tina said.
“Your welcome Tina,” Jum replied, “soon we will be having conversations in Jarrzarian rather than just greetings.”
“Just like old times,” Nibs said and smiled whilst remembering the fun the three had terrorizing people when they visited places and tourist sites.
“That is very true,” said Hell Bright as she came from the corridor leading to her’s and Ren’s rooms.
“A good idea is to when Nibs has taught us the languages she knows and Ithian has done the same we talk using all languages it will mean fooling and foxing the enemy completely,” said Ren.
“If what happened for the second time a few minutes ago is what I think it is we may become closer than even communications allow,” said Nibs, “I just saw the living room and heard the coffer perculator through your eyes and ears Jum.”
“Hell,” said Jum.
“Me and Nibs had a short thought conversation last night on the dance floor,” said Wong.
“Oh hell,” said Abs as she walked out of her’s and Tina’s room, “if that is the case then god help those who stand against us.”
Amy and Paul both walked out smiling happy smiles and also looking a little embarrassed. Nibs smiled at their faces.
Angel and Damieel both walked out, of their room, hand in hand. Damieel said when she saw the group, “Good morning everyone. Angel heard you lot talking about Languages, we can add the language of DevilKin.” Angel then said, “and the language of the Olakdun or the language of the Angels.”
Angel then heard a knock from the main door in and moved to open it and said when she had, “Good morning Sarah, Jane, please come in.” Angel and Damieel then moved aside and let the two women in.
Sarah said, “Good morning Vixens, I can see you are all up bright and early.”
“Yeah, tell me about it,” said Paul and got a hard elbow in the ribs from Amy. Paul then said, “Ouch you.”
Amy then moved into the living room and grabbed a glass and poured her self an orange juice.
Jane then entered the living room and said, “The plan today is in the next couple of hours leave for Suraban South East Airport and board a private jet to Echo Tech City, and then take the Line Runner to the Academy.”
“Sounds like a good plan Jane,” Nibs replied, “when were you thinking of leaving here?”
“Tenish, and make the airport by 11:30, 12:00,” Jane said, “and before you say anything we will be bringing everything you want down in a couple of days, your stuff from the Club is already in the back of a four tonner and heading to the airport now, Jaboc, Duggie and Sharra cleared your apartments last night.”
“Other then stopping off at Home base,” Nibs said, “Yeah good plan. How long is the flight going to be?”
“Four to five hours,” replied Jane, “It’s a Conspiracy Executive Jet that is waiting to take us to Echo Tech City. Its powered by four 30,000lbs reactionless engines, we took the designs from the engines on the Scimitar.”
“It’s capable of over Mach 2 in flight,” Sarah said.
“I can announce the Conspiracy can now officially field one squadron of 16 fully aerospace capable fighters,” Jane said, “I got the official email this morning from Derrick in the Alpha Wing.”
Abs eyes lit up and she said, “Aerospace capable fighters!”
“Yes Abs,” Jane replied.
Abs smiled as she realised that with space capable fighters then soon the planet may expand beyond the boundaries constrained on them by the atmosphere.
Nibs also smiled at the news and the challenge a fellow Vixen is also interested in flight.
Sandra said in Nibs’ ear, when she saw that Nibs had her spaced look about her eyes, “Boo.”
“Sorry hun,” responded Nibs, “Anyone else got stuff they need?”
“Yes, we need to get a vial from Wendy’s from what she said and I saw in the initial results, it’s very interesting,” said Paul, “I said we would analysis it at the Academy labs.”
“No problem there,” Sandra said as Nibs got up and headed for the kitchen and breakfast. Nibs opened the fridge and saw it fully stocked with cold items. Nibs checked it all over and realised that she had enough to do the Vixens but not the guests breakfast.
“Sarah, Command must have a canteen area?” Nibs asked.
“Yeah it does,” replied Sarah, “Why?”
“Breakfast,” replied Nibs.
“Good point,” Jane said, “I’ve not eaten this morning either.”
“I have enough to make the Vixens a cooked breakfast but not the guests as well,” Nibs said.
“Shall we wait for them to appear,” said Jane.
“No need,” came Detric’s voice as he and Zoe, “Can some one help us please. I would hate to be stuck in here.”
“No problem,” said Angel and both Angel and Damieel disappeared and pushed the pair out.
Gary also called from the single rooms, “Help.”
“No need, I’ll get him,” called Annabel’s voice as both Annabel and Leia appeared with Annabel pushing Gary.
“I hope the guests enjoyed them selves last night?” Sandra and Nibs asked.
“I did,” replied Detric and looked at Zoe, “I now understand what it means to be a street gang, oh boy did I fuck up.”
“In what way did you fuck up Detric?” Tina asked.
“To be a street gang, you need to be a street gang, not that and something else,” Zoe said, “we both came to the same realisation last night, basically that is what the Gangrels are a street gang, but because you are so large, you get to do all the other things. You have enough of a base to maintain the raw elements that is a street gang.”
“Bingo,” said Jane, “the first thing all Gangrels are told when they come to command for training, ‘forget everything you every heard about life in a street gang and how much fun it can be. Life in a street gang is simple brutal and in most cases can be very short. If your parents don’t understand the scene then please when you don’t have lectures or training exercises planned bring them and let one of the instructors chat to them’.”
“Some parents do, and we do tell them the plain and simple truth, but we also tell them that if they child is injured then he or she will receive the best possible treatments for the injury, hence Michelle’s brother being in Echo Tech City having had all the operations to provide him with a complete set of bionic legs,” Sarah said, “from the reports, he is making excellent progress and the doctors and surgeons will be bringing him out of the induced coma in two weeks, Jane?”
“Yeah about two weeks,” Jane replied, “I’m planning on bringing both the Marauders and Hammers to Echo Tech City to see him when he is brought out. He was very close to them wasn’t he?”
“Yes, he’s the reason the two units work so well together, The Hammers are a fast assault unit using trikes and bikes primarily the Marauders are more a general battle field operations unit, but they provide a defensive base from which the Hammers can strike out against the enemy positions,” Sarah said, “and as they are members of the new Gangrels they are slowly being told about the Conspiracy, we told Pauline, Zoe and Liam. Bill is a natural orator, he was excellent at telling them.”
Amy smiled at what Sarah was saying about Bill and thought, ‘Nice one bro.’
“The nicest thing was Clare and Abbey both heard and knew exactly what was being said with out being in the room,” Sarah said, “Bill carried Gribbloath in and she heard the entire conversation.”
Nibs smiled and thought, ‘nice one Clare, Abbey.’ Nibs then thought said to Sandra, “Those two are getting good.”
“They are aren’t they,” thought responded Sandra.
“Breakfast in what ten minutes,” Nibs suggested.
“Yeah,” Everyone replied and all the Vixens disappeared into their rooms.
Only Hell Bright and Ren were ready and soon returned carrying their rucksacks and formal clothes bags.
Jane said, “Leave the formal items here, we’ll bring those clothes down in a couple of days.”
“Oh yes, Sarah,” Nibs said as she came out of her and Sandra’s room, “You must tell us when you are going to have the fashion show, we’ll make sure we attend and maybe model some of the clothes.”
“Defiantly,” replied Sarah, “I hope you would, as Mads and The High Line are merging under the joint team of me and her.”
“The one question I have is how does she find time?” Tina asked.
“Mads opens up and 09:00BN the curtain makes so much noise when the door is opened it always alerts Mads, she is a very light sleeper, something to do with her being a temporal wizard I think most of the time she spends in the Den working on the clothes she sells,” Jane said.
“On a couple of occasions I have called by and found Yarrar and Gavin both working a sewing machine or wielding a pair of dress making shears,” Sarah said.
“What the guy form Sec Com?” Abs asked.
“Yeah, he says he finds it relaxing and it’s, in his eyes is a better chill then cannabis,” Sarah replied.
“The rough plan for the show is to invite Trivvoth along and get Sophie to persuade him to take her as well, then engineer a random prize to get Sophie back stage and let her be the first model out. The honour and rep Trivvoth is going to get, is going to be massive. It allows us the chance to meet Sophie and get her report first hand, and depending on how it goes maybe start a modelling agency and make sure Sophie is on the books, and a few other of his girls, it’s just we make sure we look after Sophie,” said Jane with real passion in her voice.
“My god,” Annabel quietly exclaimed.
* * * * *
Sarah led the group towards the canteen. Jane was walking close to the back and Annabel dropped back and asked, “I hope you don’t mind me asking, but back in the flat when you were talking about Sophie I heard real passion in your voice. Why?”
“Why you ask,” Jane replied, “150 years ago I formed a group of friends together and created the first Gangrel Gang we had fourteen members and ran in the streets of Ebba Protectorate City. We lived under the same rules as we do now, and that is respect all, whatever colour creed or origins. I formed the group and included in it was Sarah Cutherlate, she like me is a member of the Council of Twelve, and was mandated to prepare the world for the coming of a supreme force. I had other work to do and Sarah had been a gang member before the dream and so she was the best person to lead. I dropped out when the fourteen had helped the very first group of kids from a local kids home, being very much disadvantaged by the older stronger residents. Sarah and three of the younger members made friends with them and then over the next few months they taught then the basics of Gangrel street and how to be a Gangrel, but they also installed in then a comrade that you couldn’t describe, as a word hadn’t been invented, at the time, but now it would be called the doing the right thing.”
Sarah then led the group to Hunters Hovel and collected them and their guests and then headed for the nearest ramp up.
Jane continued, “After a couple of months one of the older youths pushed one of the youngest residents and that was it, the straw that broke the camels back. The eight that had spent the months training took the older ones down and scored the first victory for us as a gang. Sarah has over the years shown an affinity for the young until about 30, but even then she still commands considerable respect from the older people. Ever since then the Gangrels have grown to you see us now, commanders of 18 mercenary commands, the Gangrel Youth Feeder Units and Gangrel Street.”
“One hell of a history, has anyone every written it down, the History of the Gangrels?” Annabel asked.
“I don’t think so,” replied Jane, “Why do you ask?”
“One of my Majors is History and for our final project next year we have been given a free choice in what we write about and hearing your passion and being at the Gathering last night has changed me I know it has,” Annabel said, then continued, “I think it would be good to write the History of the Gangrels?”
“I agree,” replied Jane, “but for your major write the last twenty five years, you have direct living access to members of the Gangrels dating from some twenty five years ago.”
“Who else comes from that era, other than you and Sarah,” Annabel asked.
“Gemma Ford the original founder of the Bitch Vixens, myself, Sarah, and Paul and Sandra’s mum and dad were members of,” Jane replied, “plus she may even be able to remember members from that time, plus you have also got the archives here at command and also other members since then, which I think iLleathe and Arage were members for a while. Dark Legion, three of their number ran with the Dark Legion Gangrel Unit.”
“Some list of famous people in the scene,” Annabel said.
“I know,” said Jane as Sarah led the group into the canteen sat at some of the tables were the party goers from last night, on one table was James, Hinnita and group along with Adrian and some of SD Unit Nine. After the group had collected breakfast they headed for the tables around.
Nibs and Sandra both said, “Hi guys.”
Wayne looked up and replied, “Hi Nibs, Sandra, today’s the big day ain’t it?”
“Yeah if you mean today is the day we leave Suraban,” responded Nibs, “Yeah it is.”
“Are these seats taken?” Sandra asked.
“No,” replied Hinnita. Both Nibs and Sandra sat down and Daraus went and laid under the table.
“I forgot to ask Hinnita. Where’s Maelstrum and Hims?” Nibs asked.
“At SD Nine’s home base,” Hinnita replied.
“No if you come again, bring then,” said Sarah, “I don’t think there’s one Gangrel unless they are allergic to one that don’t like animals as much as they like humans.”
“Ok, I will, thanks Sarah,” Hinnita said.
“Did you enjoy yourselves last night?” Nibs asked.
“Yes very much so,” said James, “After you left, a few of us went out and found the first band had a party going and joined.”
“It was the first time in months I picked up a Gui-Dram and played, I think I may have been the reason for this young female,” Hinnita said. Charlie turned around and looked right at her, Hinnita looked at Charlie and exclaimed, “You,” then after regaining her composure said, “are excellent, the way you made the Gui-Dram sing was incredible, bloody hell,” Hinnita just sat there as she realised that a few members of the table had been present as well.
Nibs then said, “Guys, meet the Gangrel Hunters. A fellow elite unit.”
*****
Around 10:00 everyone had gathered outside the main entrance. Sarah had moved the unit’s bikes and other transport to outside the main entrance.
Julie-Ann, Rachael and Wendy all walked over to where Amy, Paul were stood with Bill who was carrying Damien, as Duggie and the kids had been able to make it to command. Duggie was stood chatting to Sandra and Nibs a short distance away, Hemma and Beatrice were both sat on Pauls bike seat and fuel tank.
Wendy said, “Hello Amy, Bill and let me guess, Damien?”
“Yes Wendy,” Amy said.
Wendy smiled, “So today is the day, oh here Paul,” and Wendy gave Paul the vial of drugs, “Julie-Ann gave me a lift home this morning.”
“Thanks, I’ll start the analysis with in the next few weeks,” Paul said, “and email you the results.”
“Thanks,” Wendy said.
“Stay in contact this time you,” said Julie-Ann.
“I will this time,” Amy replied, “I’m sure to be back at some point. I think we are planning on working a big Green Festival in a couple of months, so I’ll be back in the area for that at least.”
“We three will try and make it,” Racheal said.
Duggie turned around walked the short distance to where Amy and Paul were and looked at Amy with his head cocked to the left, and smiled at her.
Amy smiled back and said, “Dad, you remember Julie-Ann, Racheal and Wendy from my years at Rotork?”
“Yeah I do, and it’s a pleasure to meet with such fine members of the female race,” Duggie replied.
“Hi Hemma,” said Wendy.
“I remember you, your Amy’s friend from the North.”
“Yeah, it’s Wendy,” said Amy.
“The one good with makeup,” Hemma said questionally.
“Yes actually you were very good with make up,” said Amy, “Go and talk to Arage. The Mistress of gothic makeup.”
“Now that’s a damn good idea,” said Julie-Ann, “no Amy’s right you were good with makeup, quality over quantity, and you and when you did ours, we did look good.”
“I will, I’ll go and see her on Moroth, Julie-Ann your going to have to give directions,” Wendy said.
“No I’m not, I’m coming with you and I think Racheal too. If you plan to join the Gangrels then you must look like Gangrels,” Julie-Ann said.
“Ok people lets mount up,” Nibs called over the racket of people talking.
As Amy stepped onto her bike she said, “I’ll email you when we arrive at the Academy, and also send a few pictures too.”
“Done babes,” Julie-Ann said, “and Paul, you look after her, I hear of you wandering out of the line of duty, I’m coming hunting and I’m a specialist hunter.”
“I would never think of it, I think I would have Bill, and Duggie after me if I did,” Paul said, and winked at Amy as she pressed the electric start. Her engine purred into life, and she thought, ‘I want to know how this bike works,’ and as she slowly accelerated to join the rest of the group as they headed for the route out. Amy turned and waved good bye to her friends and family, she knew they would be safe but if anything did happen to them god help the bastards. Amy accelerated and was joined by Charrbrr as she flew from the roof of the main entrance along with the rest of the fairies. Arrick, and Gribbloath along with all four of the Pixies were stood on the roof watching the friends leave.
Nibs took the group towards Gate 2 via a round about route, as very soon they passed the Hammers and Marauders as they uncovered their attack vehicles, Nibs looked at the trikes and saw a full gunners mount was built onto the side of the bike. One bike with gunner sped in front of the convoy the gunner sat operating the machine gun as the bike banked and took the still horizontal gunner’s platform around.
Both Nibs and Sandra stared at the rig and the way it worked. Sandra thought said to Nibs, “Now that is a design worth looking at.”
“Very defiantly,” thought responded Nibs.
The group the left Gangrel command via Gate 2 and sped down the roads towards IC7 and then the CW9 to Home Base then back on to CW9 until CW17 junction and then on to IC16 for the airport. The gate the group would be using was around the back of the airport from the entrance the general public used. Would mean driving the city streets as the IC16 spur road had no exits until you were in side the perimeter and getting out was on a plane, chopper or by the IC16 spur.
Very soon after hitting the IC7 two Echo Tech security patrol cars had moved in front and behind the group as it sped down the IC. The Patrol cars had they flashing lights going and on odd occasions they had to sound the siren so cars would move out of the way for the speeding bikes and other vehicles.
Nicole said over the comm. system, “A little gift from the incumbent boss of Echo Tech.”
“Nice,” responded Sandra.
The group sped down IC7 until the CW9 junction approached, the lead Echo Tech Patrol vehicle took the junction corner at speed and led the group down CW9 to the area around Home Base. The group pulled up out side Home base just as a few kids from up the street came onto the streets to see what the noise was, they cheered when they realised it was the Vixens.
Nibs ran up the front steps used her key to open the door and entered, she went straight to the computer and powered it down. Nibs then pulled out the two hard drive caddies picked up all the mail and closed and locked the front door. Nibs came down the stairs at speed and was back onto her bike, after passing the drives to Jum and Wong, the pair quickly turned around and joined the guys as the headed back for the closest CW9 junction. The two Patrol cars picked them up as they turned onto the CW. The patrol vehicles led the group onto the CW17 junction and then after a short while they picked up IC16. As the group sped down the IC they passed through the northern edges of the heavy industrial base that use to be what made Suraban the centre it was for workers. The population soon topped a twenty million and became the first proto metro.
Nibs thought through what history teacher had told the class about the beginnings of Suraban, and decided that one of her first low level degree would look at the history of Suraban over the last 200 years.
The lead patrol car headed down the IC until three junctions before the Spur road junction. The group slowed for the lights and fed onto the south heading main road.
The houses on the road were off your standard corporate enclave style house, white fake wooden horizontal slatted single storey with a couple of attic bedrooms. In front a expanse of green with a drive way come entrance to the front of the house. The actual front door is behind a wire mesh and was situated off a veranda that was covered by the roof of the house, in front of and leading to the veranda was a few white painted steps. In front of the veranda which has a waist high fence was a large bed of flowers. In most driveways were the second cars belonging to the wife, which she uses to transport the kids around.
Sandra looked around at the scene and thought, ‘When the war hit these will be the first places to fold and accept the new rulers, anything for a simple life.’
“I know,” Pixie said, “I wish there was a way we could warn them, but I think you could be right about just not caring at all about what happens on the world stage as long as they have there nice lives, of going to work, looking after the kids.”
“Yeah, very true,” Nibs thought interjected, “but it’s those we do help and can show the truth to are the ones whom we should be looking for and seeking out.”
“And those with untapped gifts,” thought said Wong to both Nibs and Sandra.
Sandra then looked at Wong in the rear view mirror as the FAV was just behind her, Sandra saw Wong smiling at her, Sandra then saw Wong mouth “I had a feeling you were a true partner.”
“Thank you Wong, Jum,” thought said Sandra.
Every so often the group had to slow and stop for the lights, Nicole indicated right and turned onto one of the secondary roads. The two patrol vehicles pulled off and stopped the lead one waved the group bye as they passed.
Nicole said over the comm. system, “I going to go the back streets now, it’s bloody faster than taking the main roads. Stay with me if you can otherwise I’ve sent the map of the route to your email accounts, just pick them up and follow. The transport or the executive jet ain’t leaving with out everyone.”
About thirty minutes later the group approached the fencing that demarcated the air port controlled land from the rest of the city. The gates that stopped traffic on the main roads if it was needed, stood open and let the group through. As the group left the far side Nicole turned left and drove up a minor road that ran down the fence. At the other end Nicole took a secondary road that headed around and joined a another road that had a sign that said Gate 12, Echo Tech, C.Industries and Corporate Enterprises loading and unloading only. No unauthorized access. Nicole turned left and slowly led the group towards the gates. Which opened when the guy working the controls saw the group.
Nicole led the group towards the large transport jet, already onboard was a four tonner truck and the area behind it was empty as if waiting for something. Eight aircrew stood waiting to strap the bikes down before the transport took off. Nicole, Richard and Jane all drove to the side of the transport but indicated for the rest to drive on.
Richard said, “The transport should have more than enough room guys, we use it to transport six attack FAVs to hot spots all over the world along with all the supporting troops as well.”
Nibs then led the Vixens on to the transport and when they were all on she along with everyone else walked off and joined the four adults as Ithian had also joined Nicole, Jane and Richard. The group then turned and walked towards the entry steps for the private jet.
As Nibs approached the steps up she said, “Just imagine if we hadn’t been involved with the Wacker War how this would feel.”
“I know,” responded Wong, “the wonderment that would go with the unknown.”
“Damn true,” said Amy, “but the knowledge we are friends and would be going as friends.”
“Yes true, the only difference is that Richard is with us as well as Wong and Jum,” Nicole said.
“Would that be a difference, it’s likely I would have brought them over anyway,” Nibs said.
Jane moved away and walked the outside as Nicole and Richard both climbed the steps and turned left for the cockpit where they both sat and strapped themselves in. The Vixens, Ithian, the fairy companions and Daraus, all walked to the large expanse of comfortable living area. Where they all took a seat and strapped them selves in.
Jane boarded and looked into the cockpit and said, “It’s clear, start her up.” Jane then turned and pulled the steps up into the aircraft and then closed the top section and locked them closed. Jane then moved to the main seating area as Nicole pressed the four buttons beneath the rack of four thoatal levers. The jet them slightly larched against the brakes.
Richard said into the comm. system “SSE Air Traffic Control, this is flight ET009 to Echo Tech City, request departure runway information.”
“ET009, SSE Air Traffic Control, proceed to Runway 24L and await instructions,” the voice from the head set said.
“Ok,” said Nicole and brought the outside two throatals to one quarter and Richard pulled the lever that disengaged the brakes. The Jet started to slowly move, Nicole guided it towards the apron and onto the road way that would take the jet and the transport that was following to the right runway for takeoff.
Jane said to the Vixens and Ithian, “The Air Traffic Controller has sent us to Runway 24L which is the correct runway for a jet of this class, but when you are equipped with four 30,000lbs reactionless engines and a 6500 kilo watt nuclear power unit. We need about half the runway space.”
Richard then said from the cockpit, “the two vectored thrust engines give us enough thrust to go straight up.”
“Bloody hell!” exclaimed Abs.
“That’s the level of technology you guys get to play with now,” Jane said.
Nicole pulled the Jet to a stop behind a Sub Orbital from BA Long haul. Nicole looked over at the computer screen in the cockpit and saw the transport and this were the only two planes ahead of them.
Nicole turned to Richard, “Good only this one ahead of us.”
Nibs who was sat looking straight down the jet and out of the cockpit wind screen saw the Sub Orbital move forward and turn left onto the Runway itself. The jet then moved again as Nicole heard SSE Air Traffic Control say, “ET009 move to threshold.” Nicole brought the jet to a stop and Richard applied the brakes.
Nibs saw the Sub Orbital engage its four after burners and it slowly started to accelerate down the runway, out of the side windows Nibs could see the exhaust flame from the engines. The Sub Orbital reached the correct speed to be able to pull away she began to climb and soon the undercarriage disappeared into the jet.
Nicole and Richard both heard the Controller say after waiting 45seconds from the time of the Sub orbital accelerating, “ET009 you are cleared for Runway 24L, have a safe journey.”
“Thank you Control, moving to Runway 24L,” Richard replied.
Nicole moved the jet forward and turned onto the runway. In front of the cockpit in bedded in the tarmac of the runway was a red light, which suddenly went green. When Nicole saw the green light she moved all four throatals up and forward. Richard’s left hand disengaged the brakes and the jet started to move and accelerate, after about eight seconds. Nicole pulled back on the controls and the nose lifted from the ground and the jet started to climb. Richard then operated the retract undercarriage level and when the green light went from flashing to solid did he remove his hand.
Sandra who had been looking out of the window the whole time saw the acceleration and the speed at which they started to gain altitude.
Nicole then said, “SSE Air Traffic Control we thank you for your assistance.”
“Thank you ET009,” the controller replied then he said, “I’m transferring you to Suraban Air control.”
“Suraban Air Control this is Flight ET009 out of SSE Airport request height and bearing information of Echo Tech City at Mach two,” Nicole said in a deadly serious voice.
The Controller replied, “ET009 height to four, three, zero, zero, zero feet and bearing of one three five degrees until Echo Air Control boundaries.”
“Thank you Suraban Air Control, climbing to four, three, zero, zero, zero feet, bearing one three five degrees,” Nicole replied and pulled the nose up a bit more.
Richard then said, “Take her to Mach two Nicole.”
Nicole then said, “Ok, Richard, let’s see them follow this,” Nicole’s right hand went to the throatals and moved the smaller levers, as she was doing so Nicole said, “Stage two burn engaged.”
The read out in the cabin which was reading 477mph then suddenly started to go up at some speed, and it stopped at 2000mph, or Mach two.
Richard then said, “Routes in, engaging neural net autopilot.” Richard then unstrapped himself from the cockpit and walked back into the main cabin saying, “I think we have just frightened two Air Traffic Controllers.”
“Yeah I bet,” responded Paul.
“Drinks anyone?” Jane asked, then said, “it’s self service on this flight.”
“Like all conspiracy flights,” said Richard.
“So what was last week like?” Nicole asked.
“Excellent thanks Nicole,” Sandra said, “both me and Nibs were able to finish our first drums.”
“That’s good as I think some of the second years play but they are looking for a drum leader and I know four of the new forth years have set up a band and are looking for a drummer,” Jane said, “and from what I saw at the wedding everyone was loving the beats especially when the lights dimmed and the Fire Spinners stepped up. I think the audience took a collective gasp as Tina and Abs started.”
“That was the first time I had seen you and you were good,” Nibs said.
“Thank you” replied Tina.
“What are your plans, with you about to start at the Academy?” Richard asked.
“Working on equipment to help me break and enter places and surveillance systems,” Nibs said, “and looking at the history of Suraban over the last 200 years, hopefully from the people perspective.”
“Yeah,” said Sandra, “Me, some form of information system, and also improving my acting and associated skills.”
Ren unstrapped himself, got up so he could walk to the bar and said, “I think I shall be bar man, Drinks anyone?”
“Yes, Bar-Kam soda thanks Ren,” Nicole replied.
“My usual thanks Ren,” said Nibs and Sandra nodded her agreement.
“Bar-Kam and Cabilla thanks Ren,” replied Amy.
“Crabiton thanks,” replied Paul
“Black Snake thanks,” replied Jane
“Black current thanks,” Richard replied, “I have to be sober so we can land at Echo Tech City.”
“True,” said Nicole, “I’m on soft drinks after this one.”
“Same as Paul thanks,” replied Tina.
“Here three,” said Abs.
“Cabilla thanks Ren,” Wong replied and Jum nodded when Ren looked at the pair.
“Hell Bright, Angel, Damieel?” Ren asked.
“I’m ok bro thanks,” Hell Bright replied.
“Veallint thanks,” Angel replied as she stood up and headed for the rest room.
“Same,” replied Damieel.
Nibs stood and moved to the cockpit door and looked in at the controls and dials. Richard moved to just behind Nibs and said, “You interested in learning how to fly Nibs?”
“Yes I am,” replied Nibs, “I’m seriously thinking of trying for Trish’s title as well.”
“Trish will be happy to hand it over,” Richard replied, “Sit up front as we land, it’s a good way of learning, and if your serious about learning, I’ll organise a six month course with Alpha Wing of the Conspiracy Transport Corp, they pilot all the fast aero vehicles, and the new aerospace fighters as well.”
“The designers think they will have perfected the designs for a attack fighter and are close to completing an interceptor,” Nicole said.
“The attack fighter sounds good,” said Abs.
“Yeah it does,” responded Nibs, “and remember we get to have fun as well.”
“Oh yeah,” responded Abs, “I forgot about that. The possibilities.” Abs then sat back and let her mind wander through the possible options.
Jane then said, “To continue what is everyone else going to be doing?”
“Me,” replied Ren, “looking at the security around the Academy and Conspiracy servers, it took me a couple of seconds to break through the password lock outs, and I completely bi-passed the black and grey ice they use.”
“Hell,” said Nicole as she picked her drink from the bar.
“I’ll also be working on improving the remote sensors and bugs,” Ren said, “and looking at the long term effects of the urban sprawl on the natural environment.”
“Not sure myself,” replied Amy, “other than improving my magick and related skills.”
“Looking at the environment,” replied Paul, “not in the same was as Ren, but the natural environment. Also politics and economics especially corporate economics.”
“Medical and similar,” replied Wong.
“Weapons and similar,” Jum said, “especially advanced weapons like the plasma and charge particle weapons, and ground vehicles.”
“Me,” replied Hell Bright, “looking at Archaeology specifically a site in south Surra, which if my estimates are correct dates to about 5000 years ago.”
“I’m thinking of going on a different tack now, and look at media and how it can be used to change peoples opinions and attitudes,” Tina replied.
“Probably the new Aerospace vehicles,” replied Abs.
“Angel, Damieel?” asked Jane.
“Helping everyone else,” they both replied.
“A very cryptic answer,” Jane said, “what are you going to study?”
“Nothing,” Damieel replied, “We gave up schooling when we escaped from the religious school, we went and got our Highers because Mistress Darla wanted us to get them. Now we are free, we plan to help the Vixens in their projects and adventures and learn as we go.”
“Ok,” said Nicole, “I think the twins are just going to go on enjoying life.”
To this statement from Nicole both the Twins smiled.
* * * * * *
After four hours Echo Tech City Air Control was heard on the comm. system saying, “Flight ET009 this is Echo Tech City Air Control, please responded with correct ident signal.”
Richard got up and went to the cockpit and typed in a short code to the computer and the voice was heard saying after a couple of seconds, “Thank you flight ET009, ident signal received and authorized for Echo Tech City Airport approach.
Richard sat in the right hand seat and turned to the cabin and asked, “You going to join me Nibs?”
“Yeah,” Nibs replied and moved towards the cockpit and sat in the left hand seat.
Richard said, “We still have twenty minutes, but when we get this close to Echo Tech City I always like to have a human hand on the controls, nothing against the neural net, but it’s a computer.”
“And computers fail from time to time,” Nibs responded.
“Yeah exactly,” said Richard, “but it’s the size of the sky scrapers as well. Most are 140 plus floors.”
“Fuck me!” Nibs exclaimed somewhat shocked, “140 plus floors.”
“I would say about 45% of the skyscrapers are at least 140 floors, the rest are at least 90 floors,” Jane said from the cockpit door.
The jet banked slightly right and settled onto a new heading of 165degrees and also began to slowly loose altitude, Richard brought the engines back to stage one burn cycle and at the same time disengaged the primary autopilot. He then took the controls lightly in his hands and said, “When the main neural net autopilot is disengaged the older computer based one takes over and takes us on the last stage until final approach to Echo Tech City Airport.
As the jet dipped beneath the high level clouds Nibs saw for the first time Echo Tech City. A city she knew had over 567 million people living and working within it’s limits. In the middle of the city was Echo Tech tower, over a thousand metres tall, 245 floors of the main corporate head quarters and one of the centres of the Conspiracy.
Richard said over the comm. system, “Echo Tech Air Control this is flight ET009, requesting special clearance for a sight seeing tour of the city. Authorization code Richard Alpha two six six five epsilon.”
“Clearance granted ET009,” the controller said.
Richard then said into the cabin, “Take a look out of the windows I have permission to give you lot a sight seeing tour.”
Nibs looked back and most of the Vixens turned around and looked out of the windows in wonderment at the city beneath then. Sandra moved to the cockpit door and was joined by Daraus. Who jumped into Sandra’s arms and looked out of the wind screen.
The city was green, it had trees on most roads, large expanses of parkland, it looked like most buildings had solar panels or wind turbines on the roofs. Most of the skyscrapers were covered in glass, but as Nibs looked at them she saw it was dark in places and light in others.
Nibs turned to Richard as he banked left and showed the viewers the main park that stretched completely around the city centre, in the middle of was Echo Tech Tower. “Richard the buildings are covered in glass and yet in some areas is dark in others it’s light?”
“Multi glass, all the buildings are covered in it, it allows for privacy of the occupants,” Richard replied.
Nibs then turned to Sandra and said, “Almost to our new home now hun.”
“Yeah I know,” Sandra said and turned back into the cabin and moved to one of the empty seats and looked out the windows.
Richard then said, “Ok ladies and gents, please prepare for landing at Echo Tech City Airport.”
Richard brought the inner two engines to quarter thrust and clicked two switches at the base. Richard then said, “Echo Tech City airport, flight ET009 request landing clearance for vertical landing.”
“Flight ET009, request granted Pad 23 is cleared and awaits your arrival,” the controller said.
“Thank you Echo Tech City Airport, Pad 23,” Richard said and banked right and brought Echo Tech City Airport into view.
Nibs then saw Echo Tech City Airport, a building some 50 stories high, but dotted on the outside was over 80 landing pads. Nibs estimated about three quarters were occupied. From one she saw a similar jet slowly take off by rising on a forty five degree angle.
Richard said, “One of our earlier attempts at VTOL executive jets, it works and the company still uses it for short haul hops.” Richard then brought the two inner throttles up and the entire jet slowed dramatically. When the middle two were at full power Richard dropped the other two back to one quarter and then he slowly decreased the power to two engines and the jet slowly started to descend vertically and a couple of minutes later had lightly touched down on the landing pad. Richard disengaged the engines and brought the reactor to the level were it could power the internal electronics and lights as the time was now the same as they had left around 12:00BN.
Nicole stood, and said, “We have a few hours to kill, as it takes about four hours for the line runner to travel to The Academy from here and Dinner is at 06:00 this evening.”
“Aren’t we coming back to Echo Tech City very soon?” ask Abs.
“Yes, next Savraday,” said Jane, “It the first field trip.”
“Then I say we sight see next weekend and get to the Academy now. I wouldn’t mind chilling for a while there before Dinner,” Abs said.
“Same here,” replied Wong, “I do feel a little tired after the flight and I have a sore neck.”
“Then I think it’s decided, lets go to The Academy,” Nibs said.
Jane moved to the door and opened it and let the steps down drop. Jane descended first and was greeted by one of the air side crew who asked, “You got any cases to off load?”
“No, just hand luggage thanks,” Jane replied as the engine housing creaked a little whilst cooling.
Nibs closely followed by Daraus and Sandra, who was carrying both hers and Nib’s small rucksack, along with all the fairies exited the door way and stepped onto the landing platform and saw that the landing pad was transparent and you could see the ground some 500 feet beneath them.
Nicole who was closely following them said, “It’s the same material that the first and second floor tiers in Club Millana are made from.”
Jane led the group towards a set of double door that slid open as they approached. The inside of the Airport was large and airy. From what the Vixens could see they had landed on a private landing pad, Jane turned right and headed for a set of stairs down and then down another set. On this level she turned left and another set of double doors opened and sat on the landing pad was a large vehicle, which she opened the side door of and climbed inside, Nibs followed Jane in, and was quickly joined by Daraus, and the rest of the group. Jane lent over and said, “Echo Tech Tower, Pad 225 C please, Jackson.”
“Done Jane, welcome home,” Jackson said.
“Thank you,” Nicole said, “Vixens meet the third best pilot in the Conspiracy, Jackson Bennatt. Put him and Jaboc team fighting Trish, she looses.”
“Yeah, but only two times out of the last ten tries have me and Jaboc beaten Trish,” Jackson replied, “She is a demon in the air.”
Richard climbed in and slammed the door shut and sat down. Richard then said, “Hi Jackson.”
“Hey dude, welcome home,” Jackson said and Richard grabbed his hand and shook in ghost fashion.
Richard then said, “Jackson is my pilot when I take a combat unit into danger.”
Nibs looked around out of the windows and saw vehicle’s that looked similar to this one flying down between the buildings.
Jackson the brought a low level whine up and the vehicle lifted off the platform and floated on a layer of air.
Tina exclaimed, “What the hell,” as the vehicle slipped right and moved out from the platform and into the moving traffic. Jackson then indicated and slowly accelerated and joined the faster moving vehicles.
Jane turned to Tina and said, “Contra gravity. When we found the city associated with the super Nexus we found a few vehicles that floated on a cushion of gravity. The aerospace fighters we found on the Scimitar worked on similar technology and we merged the two techs and because of it, Echo Tech City won the award from the World Government for the Greenest city on Darra Von, most of the vehicles use a fuel cell rather than engines that burn fuel, you probably saw as we came in that all the buildings have solar panels and or wind turbines on them.”
“The solar panels and wind turbines provide about 30% of the power needed by the city, the rest is provided by the four Mana reactors that are at the very bottom of the Control Pyramid. We have two 60 gigawatt Nuclear power plants on the outskirts of the city which we power on once every three months, to give the mana reactors the chance to de-polorize,” said Nicole, “the city itself uses about 43 gigawatts most days from the reactors and as the current guessing is that one of the Mana reactors can probably provide the metro the size of South Sea Metro, two is more than ample for a metro the size of Deebina Metro.”
The vehicle moved about in the air with so much freedom. Jackson suddenly dipped the nose and banked hard right and went low level. As the transport levelled out, Jackson said, “Visitors to Echo Tech City, on our left is Echo Tech Medical centre. The leading medical centre the world over, also in the top three teaching hospitals and Research and Development centres. On our right is the World Government’s Main office building, 167 stories the second highest sky scrapper in Echo Tech City. The Tallest behind Echo Tech Tower is the Corporate Bank and Financial Pyramid which comes in at 187 stories.” Jackson then flew over one of the large park land zones, they had seen coming in on the jet, “Jane I’m I right your going to the Academy this evening?”
“Yeah we are, meet the new intake,” Jane replied.
“Dudes, I bow to the elite,” Jackson said, “I’m spending a couple of months there working with a couple of fifth years on the new LAR. You got the private line booked this afternoon?” Jackson then asked as he hovered the transport in the middle of the park.
“Yeah,” Richard said.
“Fuck it, give this a recharge and I’ll fly you there in a couple of hours,” Jackson said.
“How can you, this ain’t got the speed.” Nicole said.
“No, this ain’t, but with the long range flight rig, three times the top speed and eight hours flight range and as manoeuvrable,” Jackson replied, “the fifth years I’m working with designed it I think two years ago, and I got the test rig.”
The Jackson turned almost right round and then accelerated and said, “To continue the aerial tour, on our right is darling Nicole’s and Jane’s, mansions, the park land we are flying over is officially owned by the mansions, but the Gangrel way applies heavily here.”
Jane smiled and said, “Yeah, as it should Jackson,” and Jane passed him her blunt.
“Thank you,” said Jackson as he took a draw on it, “to our left we have the worlds tallest skyscraper measuring in at a whopping 1180 metres to the very top of the spire, Echo Tech Tower, the corporate Head quarters for Echo Tech, C.Industries, Corporate Enterprises and one of the main command centres for the Conspiracy,” Jackson said, and banked left and headed around the outside of the tower, then he headed for the edge of the city, “I’ll be happy to give anyone of you a proper guided tour next weekend.”
“We may take you up on that one,” Sandra said and reached over and grabbed Jackson’s shoulder and said, “A gift from me to you Jackson, the Gift of true sight.”
“Haullieaal babies,” Jackson exclaimed when he saw all of the fairies sat on the bash board looking out the wind screen.
Blackie turned to look at Jackson and said, “I hope that was a good exclamation.”
“It was,” Jackson said, “Welcome back to the fight little people, I’ve known of your existence for a very long time, it’s one of the reasons I am elite, my daughter could see things other kids couldn’t. They ridiculed her, bullied and name called, but she didn’t care, she could see what they couldn’t. Bethany as she was called, took me one evening on a journey and ever since then I’ve believed and have with the help of the library and fairies have written the official history of the Fairy involvement in the Conspiracy War. It’s due out next week.”
“Dude, you got it finished,” Richard said.
“Yeah I have,” Jackson said, “some of the reviews I’ve had from the fiction reviewers are great.”
“What!” exclaimed Nicole, “Fiction?”
“Yeah, fiction I wrote it as if it was a story,” Jackson replied as he came into a recharge stop, “The first page inside the front cover says, ‘written for those who do believe in the unexplainable’.”
“Right,” Nicole said, “Nice one.”
Then after 20 seconds Jackson slipped right and accelerated away. After gaining a little altitude he continued, “Yeah, that’s what I thought, get the information out there, in a format most people will read and understand, not believe but when things do happen they have a reference point,” Jackson said, “How much do you lot know about the Conspiracy?”
“We’ve just spent the last month living at Club Millana, helping out in the Wacker War,” replied Nibs.
“So I guess you know quite a bit then,” Jackson said.
“Yes and some very close experience of the activities,” said Amy.
“Right, so I take it you know who Paul and Kev are then?” Jackson said as he banked right and headed north east.
“Yes they do, both Kev and Paul are currently living at the Club, Paul and Kev will be back for the Academy Ball,” Richard said.
“Hey, it will be good to see Paul,” Jackson said, “well the two mansions to our right are Paul’s and Kev’s and I think the large house there is yours ain’t it Richard.” Jackson the banked left and passed over a large house with a large satellite dish in the garden.
“Yes it is,” Richard replied.
Jackson then brought the transport into a small light industrial site when the group heard four heavy sounding clunks were heard from the four corners. Jackson then said, “The long range flight assembly.” Jackson then climbed vertically out of the car-park area and then slipped the inner throatals to zero and then brought all four to about half position, and the vehicle accelerated towards the outskirts of the metro and very soon they were flying over fields belonging to KRX and the other farming companies.
* * * * * *
After half an hour of flight Jackson pushed the levers to full and the entire vehicle accelerated forward. Very soon the vehicle was zipping along the tops of trees.
Jackson said, “the base of the Air traffic control radar for Echo Tech County is two metres above us here. Thank fully the base in Darrumith is 250 metres rather that the 70 metres in Echo County. We’ll be out of Echo County in about thirty minutes. Then the vehicle was out over the sea, “at least now I have some freedom to manoeuvre,” said Jackson, as he dived away to about 30 metres above the tops of the waves.
Jum asked, “How does the technology work?”
“It works by creating a negative gravity bubble and as long as the contra grav unit has power that bubble is always present,” Richard said.
“The new aerospace fighters are all equipped with them, it deals with escape velocity issues,” Jackson said, “I was one of the four test pilots, the fighters have a top speed of about mach nine in the upper atmosphere and fire your thrusters and your gone in space. The biggest advantage is that reverse the polaility and you get gravity.” Then Jackson said in a more serious tone, “Jane, Nicole do you remember you asked me to keep my ears to the world government grape vines?”
“Yeah I do,” said Jane.
“It looks like Hipotite is massing a large army of volunteers and also putting a quiet call out for mercenary commands,” Jackson said, “from some of my contacts in the mercenary haunts have been saying it looks as if the Dragons have offered their services.”
“Fuck me, this changes a lot,” Nicole said, “does Hipotite have any idea of the level of fire power the new rulers are packing.”
“Don’t know,” Jackson said, “spying is not my game, fly by my arse is,” Jackson’s voice had a slight laugh.
The next couple of hours flew past and soon Jackson said, “Academy Control, Jackson, transporting this year’s intake, Nicole, Jane, Richard and Ithian. I’m inbound on a bearing of 344degrees true. Eta five minutes.”
“Inbound flight, Academy control, a message from us here in control, welcome to your new home intake,” the voice said over the speaker.
Jackson then climbed a bit and when he brought the nose level, he said, “Ladies and Gents of the Vixens, members of the Elite, The Academy.”
The sight was of an old mansion from the times around the 1700AM (After Meteorite) but the right wing complex was very modern looking in an old fashion style of way. The left wing was keeping with the main section of the house, surrounding it was again modern looking building but very much looking like old world construction and these were mixed in with the trees and other natural features.
Jackson took the transport right up the main entrance road and said, “the closest main road is forty miles behind us.” Then Jackson slowed and took the intake over the main building. The right hand wing was massive, but the left hand wing was gianmous.
Jane said, “The South Wing is the Accommodation block for this year, the north wing and surrounding buildings house the Academy. The Library is held on Sub-basement one, the sub-basement also has tunnel links to all the out lying buildings,”
“Where’s the new Accommodation blocks going?” asked Nibs.
“Down by the lake side,” replied Nicole, “along with a lot of the staff accommodations as well.”
“Very nice,” said Abs.
Out the back was a group of people some sitting others lying on the grass, when Jackson flew over. Two of the group looked up, jumped up and ran towards the front.
* * * * * *
Harry and Dan both were laying on the ground before going in when they saw the transport vehicle swing low over the house.
Harry looked up at it and said, “Ain’t that the Long Range Flight Assembly?”
“Yeah it is, who the fuck is flying it,” Dan said and both of them headed for the front where they arrived and saw the Heads of the Academy standing waiting for the transport to arrive.
* * * * * *
The transport landed and again the group heard four loud clunks and the transport them lifted off and touched down right in front of the main entrance a good ten metres away from the six members of the staff waiting for them to arrive.
Jane slid the slide door open whilst Jackson climbed out and walked around the front of the transport, Nicole and then the Vixens got off and were closely followed by the fairies who landed on the roof of the transport. Richard then Ithian exited the transport last.
Jane then said, “The Vixens meet the six people who make the Academy run. Paula, The head mistress, Simon the guy in charge of making sure it works,” Simon smiled at Jane, “Zina, head of all support staff, Barbara who is in charge of making sure missions or field trips are safe. Mick head of all the teaching staff and Torban head of Academy security.”
“Thank you Jane,” replied Paula, “Yes. Dinner is at six some one will find you and guide you to the canteen. Simon.”
“Thank you Paula,” Simon said, “Yeah if you wouldn’t mind following me I will show you to your accommodation area.” Simon led the Vixens up the main entry stairs and into the main hall, which was dominated by a water colour of a mountain range and lake.
Nibs asked, “Is that picture by iLleathe?”
“Yes it is,” Simon replied, “How did you guess it was by him?”
“We come from Suraban and know both iLleathe and Arage,” Nibs replied.
“How, professionally, socially?” Simon asked.
“As members of the Elite and socially,” Sandra replied.
“I read your files after Jane had sent the updates to us, with the message, ‘these may be the ones’,” Simon said and opened a door and entered a wide corridor to the left hand side was the front windows, Simon turned at the first junction and led the group down the corridor and opened a door and said, “Your years common room, leading from it are your rooms. It is divided on to two floors I hope you like what I was able to do.”
Nibs walked into the common room and saw a large room that stretched both floors. On the opposite side to the door was a metal spiral staircase in an alcove. On each of the three sides was a pair of doors and it was repeated on the first floor. the middle of the common room was a mixture of arm chairs, and cushions and similar. Around the rest of the room were desks with a few computers on and below. On the wall with the main door was an area with a kettle and other drinks making equipment.
Angel who the last through the door closed it and a second later heard a knock from it, Angel turned and opened it and saw Paula standing there, Angel said, “Please come in.”
“Thank you, and I’m not sure,” replied Paula, “I know everyone else, but as from outward signs you two are identical, how do we tell you apart.”
“I’m Angel, I have a white strip of hair running down the centre, its just about visible, but either name works, for we are identical.”
“Right,” responded Paula, “Your Sandra?” Paula asked as Sandra grasped her arm.
“A gift from me to you Paula, the gift of true sight,” Sandra said.
“So this is what Jane meant when she said, we will be hosting more than we expected” said Paula when Sandra had finished.
“Yes,” Nibs said.
“I’m here to say that the plans for this area were put together rather quickly and if you want to change them then talk to any of the maintaince staff,” Paula said.
“The first question is. The kitchen facilities what are they like?” asked Jum.
“Arh, yes, when Jane said you lot like cooking I realised that this area has no actually facilities for that, but I would have to pass this through Simon but he may be able to rig something up,” Paula replied.
“Leave it with us,” Ren said, “Let us have a think and a plan.”
“Ok,” Paula said, “I came to tell you that the third years are hold a bit of a party and they wondered if you wanted to go an enjoy.”
“Good place to hit most at once,” said Amy.
“Yeah, true,” responded Sandra, “Lets go chill.”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Lets meet the four years.
Paula led the Vixens out of the door and left down the passage way, the group came to a spiral stair case which Paula took down and then walked into a very open plan general chill room. Around the room were lots of people.
The room itself was easy sixty foot long and it did look as it stretched the width of the above wing. The middle of the room was arm chairs, sofas, bean bags, large cushions and sat in this area were people that generally looked studentish, the group moved into the room. Around the edge was six doors, each door but one was open and looked in onto the common room style area.
Jackson saw them and walked with the two fifth years he was helping out to the group and said, “Welcome to the welcome chill out party.”
“It’s good to be here at last,” Nibs said.
Jackson then said, “This is Harry and Dan, they the pair who built the long range flight rig we used today.”
Harry then moved off to one side and asked Nibs quietly, “Please tell me to shut up, but are you Trans?”
“I am, so is Tina,” Nibs replied, “Why?”
“Be careful around year two, they are known as the Red Necks,” Harry said, “we don’t know how far the breeding and brain washing goes.”
“Arh, thanks for the warning, but I think we can look after ourselves and not just in the fighting sense either,” Nibs said.
“Oh, so the reports and rumours were true we do have an adept at the Academy,” Harry said, “Nicole, Jane or Richard did tell you about the work a couple of students from year four are doing on Adepts?”
“Yes, and you don’t have just one Adept you have six and here’s the second one, my partner Sandra and almost the last member of the partnership.” Nibs replied. Nibs then thought said to Sandra, “Year two go by the name the Red Necks.”
“Ok,” thought responded Sandra.
Amy then moved to the centre of the room with all of the fairies. Amy then said the last command word, “Ceeribbean.” The entire group gathered in the room suddenly look on in utter shock at the sight of twelve fairies
Nibs and Sandra then walked to the same area as Amy and the rest of the Vixens joined the three stood in the middle of the room. Then all the fairies return to their respective partners. Nibs then said, “I think some introductions are necessary, we are the Vixens Gangrel unit from Suraban, this is the start of our first year here, and I’m called Nibola Calton-Patterson, or Nibs to my friends.”
Sandra then said, “I’m Sandra Calton-Patterson Nibs legal Partner and this is Daraus the third member of the our partnership. The final two members of the partnership is Blackie and Pixie.
The entire room said, “Hi Nibs and Sandra and the Vixens.”
Then someone from the back said, “Let’s party.”
“Hell yeah, lets party,” said Hell Bright.
* * * * * *
“I have to admit they handled that incredibly well,” Paula said to Nicole.
“I know,” replied Jane, “meet Nibs a woman of many talents, one of which is the ability to read a situation and know how people will react to various stimuli.”
“Yeah,” Nicole said with a laugh in her voice, “On a few times, Nibs has read a situation and gets more from the people than any of my best interrogators.”
* * * * * *
Tammeria walked in from the outside and saw Blackie and then spotted Nibs and Sandra, chatting to Harry and Rach from year five. When Tammeria was close enough she said in Rujunivan, “Good day to you stranger, I do hope you were planning on looking me up?”
“Of course I was Tammeria,” replied Nibs in Rujunivan, and then in basic, “You can’t catch me out Tammeria.”
“I can always try,” Tammeria said and the pair embraced.
Harry looked on in shock, and stuttered, “Ho..ho…ho…how do you know Tammeria?”
“We met as young teenagers in Runjunvia for what 18 months,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, about that,” Tammeria replied, “Then Sec Com turn up looking for volunteers and I get volunteered, the next thing I remember is walking up with a scar around the back of my neck and one of the Docs leaning over me saying she’s awake now. I’ll give you awake now, you bastards, whilst I feed your precious Sec Com to the pit of Vipers that is the mass media.”
“You wouldn’t dare,” Dan said.
“Watch me Dan,” Tammeria said, “Given an ounce of the information I now know, my answer would have been shoot me now, because I’m not joining.”
“Go Tammeria,” Nibs said.
“One piece of information I have and they are going to wish I didn’t have is that I have five names of some high ups in Sec Com who have confirmed slaves working in the mansions,” Tammeria said.
Gill, from the second year, walked towards the group. She was wearing an red Echo Tech logoed t-shirt, blue jeans and a pair of trainers her hair was short and very much bloke lesibian look but with a very female cut. Her approach caused Tammeria to sigh, Nibs picked up on it and said, “What’s up?”
“Red Neck, and you being you,” Tammeria replied.
“I heard that Tammeria,” Gill said, “I am not a red neck, don’t tar the entire year with the same brush.”
“Sorry Gill,” Tammeria said, “But you know what I mean.”
“Hell yeah, I do,” Gill replied, “Welcome to the Academy.”
“Thank you,” replied Sandra.
“You lot smoke?” Gill then asked.
“Yeah we all do,” replied Nibs.
Another member of the group Gill had been with walked over and said, “Hi Nibs, Sandra. I’m Jim.”
“Hi Jim,” replied Nibs.
* * * * * *
Jum and Wong both saw Tammeria walk in from outside and when she turned away as if looking for some one specific, the pair walked towards her and Jum said in broken Rujunivian, “Good afternoon Tammeria.”
Tammeria looked back at Wong and Jum, smiled and replied in Rujunivian, “Good afternoon Jum, Wong,” then she said is Basic, “Welcome to the Academy.”
Harry passed Tammeria the joint he had been smoking and she took a draw on it, “I’ll say this being here has so relaxed me. I think I smoked a good half an ounce in my first week. That’s not including the joints, blunts, and pipes that get passed around.”
“Yeah I know, when me and Wong arrived we didn’t smoke other than cigarettes. I think last week, and we were on vacation I smoke, probably three quarters of an ounce.”
Wong then asked, “What’s it like being here?”
“What, being at the Academy,” Tammeria replied.
“Yeah,” Wong answered.
“Fun, would be the best description,” Tammeria replied, “During my time at Sec Com my year and that’s a good point.” Tammeria thought, ‘I need to let my bosses know I’m ok, and everything is going to plan.’
“What,” Jum said.
“Nothing Jum, I’ve just remembered something I must do, my year when I started had the highest rate of deaths from suicides and escape attempts since the College started. When we all departed for our first missions, we made a promise that we would be there for each other,” Tammeria said.
“Oh, right,” Wong said.
“I’ve already had a couple of sessions with the second and fourth years. I was waiting for the experts to arrive before really starting them on it,” Tammeria said.
“Good, when is your next session planned?” Jum asked.
“Ulleam morning for a couple of hours,” replied Tammeria.
“Good then I think all of year one will join you,” Sandra said.
* * * * * *
Tina and Abs along with Amy and Paul all walked outside and saw the lake that stretched out from the back of the house.
Three students were all lying on the ground, two were wearing short skirts and tight tops the third a male was in knee length cut offs and trainers. He said when he saw the group, “Hi, I’m Adam this is Karen and Liz.” Both the girls smiled at the group.
Liz said, “If it ain’t been said inside, Welcome to the Academy the best god damn place to live.”
Tina laughed at Liz comment and sat down. “I think you could be right,” replied Tina.
“Thomas contacted us after the final battle and a few of us watched the unedited version of the final battle,” Karen said, “Well lets just say you all handle yourselves with a professional edge, I’ve not seen in many young ghosts.”
“That could be because most of us come from the background of running with the Gangrels gang,” said Paul.
“That maybe the case,” Liz said, “I know what Karen is taking about, when we see young ghosts we can see which have combat experience and which don’t. The professionalism you lot carry is one which comes from knowing and understanding the environment, the ghost, street environment.”
“I think we have Nibs to thank for that,” said Abs.
“Yes very definetly,” Amy replied.
“Is what Paula says true about you lot being special to the Conspiracy?” Karen asked.
“I don’t know what you count as special,” replied Amy, “but the group do have some special skills, I’m along with Hell Bright are training to become Line Walkers, Ren has psionics.”
“And six members of the group are True Adepts,” Abs said.
Liz and Karen’s eyes opened wide and stared at Abs, Karen then said, “Six True Adepts. I hoped to get a dead one to work on, but to have six living True Adepts. My god, and I know this is not the place to do it, but what is it like?”
“What is what like,” replied Tina.
“Being an Adept?” Karen asked.
“Like living a normal life,” Tina said, “me, Abs, Nibs, Sandra, Jum and Wong, we all are Adepts.”
“Without having told you, would you have been able to guess just by looking at us?” Abs asked.
“No,” replied Liz.
“Therefore you have what is it like,” Abs said.
“Yeah I can see that,” Adam said.
“How come the interest, someone is doing work concerning adepts aren’t they,” Abs said.
“Yeah a couple of fourth years are, working on the psychological aspects, I’m looking at the physical changes that Adepts undergo. Hence the hoped to get a dead one to work on.”
“Arh, right,” Tina said.
* * * * * *
Nibs walked and found Paula rolling up a blunt and asked, “Who would I see about installing two RX26D Hard drive swap bays as I have two drives with information I want available to me and who ever?”
“Simon,” Paula replied, “generally if you need anything changing or fixing see maintenance.”
“Ok, thanks,” Nibs responded and turned to walk away.
“Nibs, may I say you handled the ice breaker incredibly well,” Paula said.
“Thank you,” responded Nibs with a smile “I guess you’ve been told about us?”
“Yes, as in the groups makeup?” Paula replied.
“Yes,” replied Nibs and re-lit the blunt she was carrying.
“Nicole and Jane both said that you are a woman of many talents, I was wondering what some were?” Paula asked.
“Other than being an Adept, I’m fluent in all levels of Jarrzarian, Rujunivan, Rudeashean, Spinnayan, Ne-U-Baian, Deebian, South Attican, I can also write in them. I understand humans and how they will generally react to various stimuli. I’m also a master of armed and unarmed street fighting.”
“Yeah, a woman of many talents,” Paula said.
“I also have an eidetic memory for conversations,” Nibs said and said as Sandra walked over, “Yes hun I wish we had brought the drums.”
“What did you just say,” Paula exclaimed.
“Sandra said she had wished we had loaded our Rudeashean drums,” Nibs said.
“How, I didn’t hear Sandra say anything.”
“The Vixens can communicate telepathically between partners, me and Sandra have a link to Wong, Jum, each other, Blackie and Pixie,” Nibs replied and smiled at Daraus who was at Sandra’s heel.
“Each pairing, can communicate on the that level,” Sandra said, “and before you ask, we have no idea how come.”
* * * * * *
Ithian and Hell Bright both walked outside and found Amy, Paul and Liz. Abs, Tina, Karen and Adam had walked to some bench seats.
Ithian and Hell Bright both sat down and smiled at Liz. Ithian then asked, “What is it like to have actually arrived Amy?”
“Exhilarating would be the best answer,” Amy replied, “How many times you been here Ithian?”
“This will be my second time here and again I am teaching Line Walkers how to be Line Walkers.”
“Yeah, but it’s fun though,” Hell Bright said.
“I never said it wasn’t,” Ithian said, as a group of five males and one female walked out and turned to were Tina, Abs, Karen and Adam were sitting.
Liz said, “The Second years.”
“Bad year?” Amy asked.
“Not exactly, just that the five guys, over there, all come from a very red neck area of South Sea Metro,” Liz replied.
* * * * * *
“Watcha Adam,” Liddenham said.
“Hi ya,” Adam said, “You guys met the new first years yet.”
“No, we ain’t,” Sytimme(Syt-immed) said.
“Yeah, meet Tina and Abs,” Karen said.
“Hi, Tina, Abs,” Sytimme said.
“Hi to you as well,” Tina said.
Nibs then walked out and headed for the table and said in her normal male voice, “Hi Tina, Abs, this seat taken?”
“No Nibs, it’s not,” said Tina and Nibs sat down.
“Hi Nibs, as in the person from earlier,” Hans asked.
“Yes,” replied Nibs and looked out over the back area.
The area was dominated by a massive lake and down the left hand side were apartment blocks and small houses. The mixed forest that surrounded the Academy stretched down to the lake side.
Hans looked at Nibs and said, “Can I ask, are you a man or a woman?”
Nibs looked at him and laughed, “To answer that, ask your self this, what do I look like, a man or a woman, now and ask your self the same at the Reception ball.”
“Ok, I would say woman, but your voice and the shadow say male.”
“To be accurate I am Trans,” Nibs said.
“As am I,” said Tina.
“No your not you’re a woman,” Hans said.
“No I was born a man and have the cock to prove it.”
“Well as you were selected to attend here must mean you are elite and therefore should be permitted the same respect as the other members are shown,” Gretta said, “and that is what we will show you Nibs, Tina. Ain’t that right boys.”
“Yes Gretta,” the five men said.
“Allow me to introduce myself, I’m Gretta and since they joined us, I’ve become their unofficial mistress,” Gretta said, “they are all highly intelligent but they prefer there own company than the company of others, I on the other hand like to socialise and dragged them out to meet the new first years.”
“Since they joined us?” Sandra asked as Nibs had also picked up on the same bit.
“Yes, last year was interesting. Most of the year arrived over the vacation week. And in the end we only had seven, as a group of four had declaimed the offer of attending, so at least four alternatives had to be found, they had a group ready, but the problem was finding then, as they had disappeared off the face of the planet, so to speak. They were all enjoying a hunting trip in the Harkdarn Forest, and didn’t arrive back in South Sea Metroplex until half way through the first week and didn’t actually meet us until the field trip to Echo Tech City the first Savraday,” Gretta said, “but other than being very closed socially, they are as a hard working group as you could find. One of then has four lower Degrees and is very close to getting his first mid level degree.”
“That’s very good,” responded Nibs.
“Yeah it is,” Karen said, “Me, I have three lower degrees and one mid level, a lot of it is how much work you do on the qualifications, I know my subjects inside out, Hans ain’t it Gretta.”
“Yeah,” Gretta replied.
“Knows the surface work really but his knowledge base is massive,” Karen then said.
“That’s a good point which room is our common room,” Sandra asked.
“The one that looks empty, it was the old year five, Thomas and group,” Adam said, “I heard just after they left here they headed for Suraban to assist in the final battle of the Wacker War.”
“They did,” Nibs said, “they were working along side us during the final battle.”
“My god,” Gretta responded, “How much combat experience do you guys have then.”
“My experience ain’t much,” Nibs replied.
“No, mine is I must have close on 50 gang related operations, at least 30 are actual combat missions, close on fifty policing actions against various mostly unlisted gangs,” Sandra replied.
“So that was why you were almost never in school,” Nibs said.
“Bloody hell, most of us when we come here have 15 maybe 20 ghost operations behind us, you say Gang related operations, what do you mean?” Karen asked.
“Gangrel Street Gang, and don’t get it confused with the Gangrel Gang. I’ll explain why in a bit. The Gangrel Street Gang provide specialist services to other gangs in Suraban. Try getting group of youths to be good at all the specialisms you need to have on a field of battle. This is where we come in, The Gangrel Street gang provide those specialisms to the other gangs. We work very much like a mercenary force in that the Gangs do pay us a fee and cover our ammunition expenditure.” Sandra said, “and to explain the Gangrel Street Gang and the Gangrel Gang. They are the same, but two very distinct elements of the same force, the Gangrel Gang deals with the running of the youth feeder units and the Young Gangrels, even these are kept separate, but that’s due more to age. The Young Gangrels go from just born to 13, when a youth turns 14 he is inducted into the either the Gangrel Street Section or the Gangrel Gang itself. The Gangrel gang knows about the conspiracy as they are told very soon after passing out of basic training. The Gangrel Street don’t due to environment we operate in, more than anything else.”
“Oh,” Gretta replied.
Liddenham then said, “With that, how come you guys were involved in a major conspiracy battle.”
“The best answer to that is to say Nibs introduced us to Richard C as he was a friend of Nibs before we asked her to join the Vixens,” Sandra said, “when we got the Narizzan Inc mission, Nibs took us through the research and other related work we needed to do to make sure the mission was a success.”
“Oh,” Hans replied, “how did you come by those skills Nibs?”
“By being an independent security consultant. I broke into people’s homes and then I offered to upgrade the system using what was there and stuff you could get from any general electrical hardware stores,” Nibs replied, “Damien Cameron employed me to do that. After my upgrade was finished and tested by a couple of his ghost friends, he offered to take me on as a researcher for the current op. Richard was a part of the team and we became very good friends.”
“So how do you see yourself fitting in within the general Conspiracy?” Sytimme asked.
“As a security specialist,” Nibs replied, “but also as a partner of the activities and jobs my partner does.”
“Oh, so very much as a jack of many trades then,” Gretta said.
“Yes, but specialising in cracking security systems & breaking and entering.”
“How about you Sandra?” Sytimme asked.
“Me,” Sandra replied, “Very much as someone good at the social graces and espionage work, but also someone who supports my partner in what ever she does.”
“Oh,” responded Hans, “So how many of the Year do you know?”
“All of them, nearly all are members of the Gangrels, only Hell Bright, Ren, Jum, and Wong weren’t members until last weekend,” Sandra replied, “Hell Bright and Ren we met on Nibs 18th birthday party at Club Millana which was the last Fight Night before the Wacker War started. Jum and Wong, via Net Cam again that day, but physically about a week later when they bumped into us whilst we were helping Damien with a ghost operation.”
Richard then came out and took a deep breath of fresh air and walked to where Nibs, Sandra and the other’s were sitting. Richard said, “Hi Gretta, Hans.”
Gretta replied, “Hi Richard, so can I take it you too are going to be spending some time here teaching us?”
“Yes, teaching and supporting,” Richard said, “along with Nicole, Jane and Ithian over there.”
“Bloody hell,” said Hans, “So the rumour mill is true then, that they have quit their jobs as board members.”
“Yes, along with Paul, whom will be joining us next year, more than likely along with the Hunters,” Richard said, “you get to meet the Hunters at the Reception Ball.”
“What?” Gretta said, “The Hunters will be at the Ball and also coming here?”
“Yes,” replied Richard, “Over the last few weeks the Hunters like the Vixens have shown themselves to be a group of people worthy of being here, in more ways than one. Like the Vixens most of them have abilities that mark them out as different from the rest of the population. Sym like Hell Bright and Amy is learning how to become a Line Walker. At least four of the membership are planning on becoming Tattooed fighters and have their first tattoos in that respect, and will very likely be facing off against a vampire cell along with other elite forces from Suraban. We also massively increased our Suraban operations forces as well, thanks to Nibs and the Vixens.”
“When you get chance watch the Fight Night of the 8th Ebinar,” Nibs said, “the last fight of the main card, the seven way partner fight, both Clare and Abbey from that fight are members of the Hunters and are planning on becoming Tattooed fighters,” Sandra said.
“I saw that evening,” replied Gretta, “Your kidding, Clare and Abbey from that fight are members of the Hunters!”
“Yes,” replied Nibs.
“Hell, they were bloody good,” Goram replied, “they proved it on a couple of occasions that they were experts.”
“This is one of the traits that mark us out as different to the rest of the population, our ability to partner fight,” Nibs said.
“I think the next few years are going to be fun I think,” said Gretta.
“I think you could be right,” responded Goram.
“And I think beyond that,” said Sandra.
* * * * * *
At 05:50AN Paula came out and said, “Ladies and gents of the Academy, in ten minutes dinner is served.”
Blackie thought said to Nibs, “Most of us, want to spend a few hours exploring and so we will depart and see you later.”
Nibs thought replied back, “Have each one tell their partners and I don’t see why not.”
Nibs looked around at the fairies and saw most of the partners looked as if they were having the same or similar chat with everyone.
Everyone stood up and made there way inside and followed Paula through a door and down a long corridor which had a few doors in and also the hung on the walls were more paintings and other pictures of artwork. Paula led them up a set of spiral stairs to the ground floor and then through a door and into the large dining room.
The dining room was a good 50ft square and had 14 large round tables each had 12 place settings for at least a three course meal. The walls like the rest of the public areas had paintings and pictures on the walls. In the south wall was two double doors which led to the kitchen. In the east wall was the door everyone had entered by and in the north wall was another door. Down the west wall was three ten foot wide floor to ceiling windows that looked out over the grounds to some of the other blocks and buildings.
When everyone was in and sat down, Paula then stood and said to everyone gathered, “This day marks the start of the new year here at the Academy and this day we welcome the new year one. I think we all hope they have a fun five years here and then go on to have even more fun in the wide world combating the Evils.”
Everyone then said, “Welcome to the Academy Year One.”
Out of the left set of double doors came four gents and three women all pushing serving trolleys. A few minutes later everyone was the first course and a drink and were tucking into the meal.
* * * * * *
An hour later, after dinner, the Vixens had walked back to their accommodation common room as most of the rest of the Academy had headed back to the main common room.
As the Vixen’s left Nibs said to Paula, “Let us settle in and we will probably come back and chill later, the flight down and then the flight here was long and I think we need to find our feet first and sort out who’s sleeping where.”
“Good point,” Paula replied, “Your Academy PDUs are on the side beside the main door.”
“Thank you,” replied Sandra and followed Nibs and the rest of the Vixens back the same route they had come, but rather than staying in the common room they headed up the spiral staircase to the ground floor and then back to the accommodation block.
When Nibs, who came in last, had closed the door she said, “We have arrived.”
“Like hell we have arrived,” Jum said.
“Lets sort out who wants what room,” said Wong.
“We’ll take those two,” replied Sandra and pointed to the pair of doors on th left of the main area.
Paul then said, “We’ll take those two,” and indicated the two opposite the main door in.
“Right then we’ll take those two,” said Jum and he pointed to the two doors on the first floor above Sandra and Nibs’ pair.
Ren then looked at Hell Bright and said, “We’ll take those two then and pointed to the two doors on the first floor above Paul’s and Amy’s pair.
“It’s a toss up then between us lot then,” Abs said looking at Angel and Damieel.
“No it’s not, we’ll take the upstairs rooms,” said Damieel.
“Good that’s sorted then,” said Nibs and she picked up her rucksack and took it into her’s and Sandra’s pair of rooms. Nibs then took out her Tablet and laptop and found two power sockets beside the computer and plugged them both in. Nibs then walked to the wardrobes and opened the right hand one of the pair. Nibs found a good few items of clothes, nearly all of them were of the Goth scene.
Sandra then walked through the interconnecting door and said, “I’m impressed, they have thought of everything, enough clothes for a good two weeks, and most of them Gothic in style and colours.”
“I know hun,” replied Nibs. Nibs then walked towards the bed and bounced on it to check the feel and said, “Nice comfortable bed.”
“That’s good, because tonight hun, I’m going to have some fun.”
“Mm,” responded Nibs looking sheepish.
Tina looked in through the door and said, “You two want a drink? Some one left us some Cabilla in a fridge under the drink’s making table.”
“Yeah,” replied Sandra, “I hope they have a good supply of it as I know for a fact we drink a lot.”
Both Nibs and Sandra walked out and saw a screen had been dropped and a digital projector was showing Digital News, which was reporting a terrorist attack in the city of Ellibar in Darklein, the reports were of 14 killed and 23 civilians and eight local security personal injured.
“Any one claimed responsibility yet?” Nibs asked.
“No,” replied Paul, “The World President has said that the atrocities committed in the furtherment of unacceptable goals should be looked upon as crimes against the population of Darra Von.”
“Turn the sound up,” said Abs as the Commander of the Local Echo Tech Security forces walked to the microphone set up in front of the Darklein President’s Palace.
Paul picked up the remote and pointed it at the projector and the sound rose to an acceptable level,
“Local Echo Tech security personal where injured the suicide car bombing of one of the local markets today. We at Echo Tech take the injuring of our personal very seriously and we will be providing all the resources needed by the local security forces in the hunt for the terrorist cell that carried out this bombing and other cells that we suspect are operating in and around the cities.”
“When will Darklein learn they are only having problems because of the way they control the people. Massive unemployment, checkpoints. They keep all the money they make in mining the mountains and spend none of it on the people other than the corporates that own the mining companies,” Ren said, “dad said the best way of Darklein becoming one of the more powerful countries in world is to make sure the people have food and shelter.”
“I think we had better keep ourselves up to date on these matters, as they may have bearing on thing’s related to the Conspiracy,” said Sandra.
“Damn true,” said Angel and passed Sandra the blunt she had been smoking.
“Angel, Damieel,” said Nibs, “what god did you support?”
“The god Fur-Darm,” Angel replied, “a minor god in the Pathernons of Darra Von.”
“And the Devil Lord, Chit-tar again a minorish Devil Lord,” Damieel replied, “but because of the freak chance that both of us would be born to the same mum and then get put in a religious boarding school. Yeah right we want to go back to being our separate angel and demon. I love being Damieel.”
“And I love I love being Angel.” The pair smiled at Nibs.
“Another question for you two,” said Amy, “me and Hell Bright researched Fallen Angels, Risen Demons for Ithian. He suspected a pair where close by. How much of the legends and other information is true?”
“As you guessed Amy, Hell Bright a lot of it is fiction in the way it is written, but a lot of the under lying aspects of the articles are true as to our powers and abilities. We know when someone is checking auras and we can shield and change our aura to what ever we want,” Angel said, then Damieel said, “we could have the same auras as you Nibs, or you Ren. Timothy and his partner Harrki checked everyone’s auras yesterday evening. He wet his pants when he realised that he was looking at people who knew how to control and were controlling the powers, he knows we both shielded ourselves from him.”
“The wings you both have, are they real or are they just for show?” Hell Bright asked.
“They are very real, again because we both control 50% of the other, we hide them from all, and again with true sight you can see them, but no we can fly with them.”
“Why are you here with us, having fun that’s one answer and I doubt it’s the real one,” Paul asked.
“My Devil lord had been in negotiations with the Char-metal dragon and if the Char-metal is freed he will rule Darra Von for all times, he will also use the magick of Darra Von to spread his Evil and War to other dimensions. My lord had pledge his entire demon legions to the Char-metal so he could have a force to match the armies of the Evils. It was over this I disagreed and I fell from faith. We have seen the evil that is the Char-metal and it is the truest sense of Evil. Pure and utterly determined to kill the god and goddess of the planet and therefore effectively destroy Darra Von. As those of the Paygan faith would see things.”
“We are immortal, if our bodies are killed and destroyed we will seek new just dead bodies and return to the fight. That will keep happening until I return to faith. We can never leave the human realm whilst I no longer support Chit-tar or any Devil Lord,” Angel said, “That is the reason we are here now, the Devil half of me has left the faith of Chit-tar and will never return, I would have probably come down to help in the war that is coming anyway, but with the Devil half rising, I’m here for the duration.”
“We may know everything, but Amy put it perfectly when she said, ‘she loves the learning process’. So do we.”
“I think we all do Angel,” said Nibs, “that’s the reason we are here ain’t it, to learn and become what fate has destined for us to become.”
“Yes,” responded Sandra, “very true.”
* * * * * *
“Gretta,” Hans said as they sat in their common room.
“Yes Hans,” replied Gretta looking up from the novel she was reading.
The common room was 60ft across and was in the shape of an octagon in the middle was the seating most of year 2 preferred large bean bags, they ranged in size from the big, a good five foot diameter ones to the more normal sitting sized bags the walls were covered in loads of diagrams and a few posters from the cities and Metros they had been to on operation. Also along the walls were Year 2’s Computers and tablet recharge bays.
“The Year One’s what is your first impressions of them?” Hans asked.
“That is a difficult question to answer as we have only just met them,” Gretta replied.
“Yeah, and the amount of combat experience is impressive, even if it is against other gangs,” Goram replied, “and if they were on the front lines during the final battle I bet good odds they were also involved in other operations during the war.”
Ali walked in from the main common area and walked to her tablet and took it out of the recharge bay and then smiled at Gretta, who smiled back and went back to reading.
Ali then walked out side and was stopped by Adam who said, “Tomorrow we find out who the primary is for the next operation, this should be interesting though especially with the new year ones.”
“In lots of ways,” Ali replied.
“You read the latest updates on them?”
“No the last update I read was a just after the final mission in the Wacker War. Why?”
“The latest is that three pairings are married and it looks like a fourth are heading towards getting married.”
“Married!” Adam exclaimed.
“Yeah they are,” said Jane, “me, Nicole, and Richard were all at the wedding at Gangrel command.”
“Bloody hell,” Adam said, “I would never had said they were married, partners or lovers yes, but not married.”
Oliver walked over and asked, “I heard you exclaim about people being married Adam, who’s married.”
“Six of the year ones,” replied Ali.
“They ain’t old enough to be married,” Oliver said.
“They are,” Jane replied.
“Then who’s married to whom?” Adam asked.
“Nibs to Sandra, Paul to Amy, and Abs to Tina,” replied Jane.
“What about the rest of them then?” asked Adam.
“Jum and Wong are I think planning their marriage to be a traditional Jarrzarian ceremony presided over by Nibs. Hell Bright and Ren are brother and sister, and I have never found a closer brother and sister team, and lastly Angel and Damieel,” Jane replied.
* * * * * *
“Ok, Nicole,” Tammeria said whilst the pair were sat outside, “I’m planning on making provisional email contact this week at some point, so how are you wanting to run this double cross, as I want in on the raids against any Sec Com personal.”
“How much do they know about the operation?” Nicole said.
“Before the wedding on Sumdar, I already had forged and handed in the necessary documents to say that the mission I was about to start was a deep cover operation. It also said that my designated controller was Thomas, a friend from the same year as me.”
“Good, as the transmitter for you is at this moment in North Suraban running with Gavin and the Pen, so if we leave you there for a little while and then bring to Echo Tech City. So that it looks as if you are slowly intergrating yourself within the organisation.” Nicole said.
“Excellent,” replied Tammeria, “but how long before I can take this out.”
“We can book a Scan at the main Conspiracy medical facility next weekend and then give the surgeons a couple of weeks to plan and prepare for the operation and then it’s a simple matter of being sedated and locally anneshisied and then removing it,” Nicole said, “and as you and Gavin were in the same year and the surgeons that did his will be doing yours. Simple job for them. You should be able to attend the start of the Academy Reception Ball have the operation on Savraday during the day and be back at the Ball by the evening.”
“That will be good, the next job finding some thing that will hide the skin,” Tammeria said, “The one problem of the Skin Weave, the grey colour it leaves your skin.”
“I’ve been looking at your problem and I think with Amy and Hell Bright’s help I may be able to do something about that,” a gent standing 5’10” tall and dressed in flowing dark green and red robes.
“Arh Ithian,” said Nicole and the said after looking Ithian up and down, “very smart.”
“Thank you Nicole,” replied Ithian, “I prefer this to the trousers and tops we wear normally. These look a little weird walking down the street.”
“True they would,” Tammeria said.
“Tammeria meet Ithian our resident expert in all things magickal and occult.”
“Oh you’re the gent I saw with Hell Bright and Amy just before dinner?” said Tammeria.
“Yes I was,” Ithian replied, “I’m also teaching both of them to control the forces needed to do things like this,” and Ithian created a small fire ball in the palm of his hand.
Tammeria stared in shock at it, “Is it real?” Tammeria asked questionally.
“Yes, very much so,” Ithian replied, “Put your hand near it, the magic used to create this also protects me from the heat being produced.”
“What is that spell?” Nicole asked.
“This one, Chain of Fire Balls,” Ithian replied, “I can create a ten foot long line of the same size fire balls and as long as I have one held in my hand I can make it do what every I want it to.”
Tammeria then moved her hand near to the ball of fire and when her hand was about three foot away, she said, “That is very hot, I can feel the heat being produced here.”
“I invented this one about 30 years ago when I needed similar to contain an ice demon on the world I was visiting. I was forced to kill it, I would have preferred to have contained it and then sent it home, it had scared a few of the locals and they had asked that the group of friends I was with at the time hunt it down and kill it.”
“The more I see of the forces arrayed here and within the Conspiracy itself, Sec Com could field five times the forces and they wouldn’t stand a chance, but against the evils I do wonder what we hope to achieve.”
“What we hope to achieve is containment more than anything else. People and agents close to the Evils and also to Sec Com, you said you wanted in when we hit Sec Com sites,” Nicole said, “be certain that those site’s aren’t sites owned by a conspiracy agent. Paula told me that you were looking into Sec Com especially those close to the commander, Commander Sinc.”
“Yes I am,” replied Tammeria, “I’m going to feed his precious Sec Com to the Mass Media, piece by piece.” Tammeria then took a sip from the mug she was holding and turned to look down the length of the lake.
“One of those five high up’s you have is a deep cover agent working for us,” Nicole said, “I personally signed the orders sending him in, and all those he buys as slaves from the various slave markets we know of, are immediately freed and most work for him, but some do depart and most that do re-join the ranks of the slaves but as observation agents for us.”
“Oh,” Tammeria said, “Why haven’t you moved against them before now.”
“The reason is Commander Sinc knows the locations of four of the twelve Magickal seals that seal the Char-metal Dragon’s prison and we will when we know he is moving to break them, but until then again we contain Sec Com’s power and operations.”
“Arh, so I shouldn’t be to hasty to jump to conclusions. You seen to know a lot about the Char-metal Dragon,”
“Yes,” Nicole replied, “How much do you know of the Conspiracy’s history specifically surrounding the prophecy?”
“Nothing, this is the first time I’ve heard about it.”
“Right,” said Nicole, “Let me fill in the blanks. Roughly 300 years ago, 12 people, which include me, Jane, Richard, Paul Delimetry, and Kev Marks had a waking dream. It showed us the coming of a force powerful enough to send the evils packing but also when you looked closer you saw the twelve seals holding the prison of the Char-metal shut. This planet’s ultimate Evil, from the history stored here and in the other Conspiracy Library sites, we learnt about the Tiranna faith. Richard, who had spent ten years at a remote temple dedicate to the Tiranna, filled in the blanks concerning the Char-metal. When Richard left the Temple and became a missionary he had flawlessly copied the entire Tiranna faith texts onto proper parchment. He then gave the scrolls to the Jarrzar national Museum with the instructions that when anyone showing a Conspiracy Identification wants to view and research them they can. They are still owned by Richard’s estate.”
“Right,” Tammeria responded.
“But back to the dream. Three of the seals are broken. We think broken by it’s essences since it was sealed inside. We know Sinc has been in contact with something otherwise he would not have been able to gather the Black Elf forces he had ready when we launched the last battle of the Wacker War,” Nicole said, “the dream didn’t show what the force would look like or what race it was, or generally anything other than it would lay waste to the Evils.”
“Shit.”
“Yeah,” replied Nicole, “The dream also gave us certain abilities, one is none of the twelve age at all. We have the ability to what we call ghost and go to other dimensions, we are totally unable to touch or interact with the dimension but it is great when on a fact finding mission. The third major ability is to physically travel to a dimension we have visited as Ghosts. The one draw back, it is physically very draining on us and requires a long period of preparation before hand and when we have arrived we can just about do the basic simple things for a similar time period.”
“Oh,” Tammeria replied, “that’s not so good.”
“No, but, it has provided us with a massive wealth of resources, the Powered Armour used in the final battle of the Wacker War, were reversed engineered from samples we brought back from those explorations. The technology we use in the Black Light, is tech we’ve brought back from missions. We have a fully working Scimitar class Space frigate capable of travelling between star systems because we were able to ask the designers for help in fixing one that had crash landed in the jungles on South Aticca. We are also hoping to send students from here to one of the Consortium of Civilized Worlds universities for an exchange trip. Our ballistic technology is loved on a few planets and also in a couple of dimensions. Especially the MA series.”
“Mm. Ok,” Tammeria said.
“They are more than capable of taking supernatural creatures down and also threaten the more advanced military and similar vehicles. Some of the reports coming from Suraban is that there was a running street fight between fast moving vehicles and most of the ones being chased were packing MA280s and similar weapons.”
“Your kidding,” Tammeria said, “Do they know who was responsible for that, they’re must have been some collateral damage, injured and dead civilians?”
“Two minor injuries due to flying fragments after one crashed and it exploded. We know exactly who was responsible for the destruction of the vehicles, the Gangrel Hunters. They stirred up a hornets nest in local gangs the Darabar just gone,” Nicole said, “four academy FAVs each one is armed with a MA280 on the main gunners mount and a MA260 ISW on the passenger’s seat, and each has 2000rounds of ammo. They are also fully equipped with the latest in smart gun software and full stabilization , once it has locked a target it will only fire when the weapon is over the target. Hunter Alpha’s FAV has a MA290 instead of the 280 and I think Sniper’s has a particle cannon.”
“Weaouch,” Tammeria said.
“We take our responsibility to the native population very seriously indeed Tammeria. To give you example, Sandra and Paul’s mum and dad, Ben and Leigh Patterson, both known to Jane as they all ran with the Gangrels, specifically the same unit, the original Bitch Vixens. They were killed when a tunnel Conspiracy forces were having a running fire fight in, I think they were fighting a group of Kittani and Blind Warrior woman who were operating a slaver site, collapsed. Other Conspiracy groups kicked in and sorted out making sure both Sandra and Paul were placed at a good school and that the house was in their names.”
“I made sure that they were both ok, but I think they both have forgotten the meeting, I am a Pa-Da to both of them,” said Jane and offered Tammeria the pipe she had just loaded.
“As I’m I,” said Nicole.
“I think a lot of people if they knew about the work you people do, would say, why?”
“Because we can Tammeria, because we can,” Nicole said.
* * * * * *
Adam asked Liz who was laying on the bench press, in their common room, about to bench press 100lbs. Adam was standing over her helping with the weight bar, “So what do you think of the new Year ones?”
“Very down to earth I would say, I don’t think much phases Nibs or Sandra.”
“But their love, it’s total.”
“I know,” Liz replied, “I’ve not seen love to that level before, mind you I think a lot of year one have that love for their partners.”
Ge-lee walked over and said, “I chatted with Jum and Wong when they arrived, and they are close. What about the other pairings through?”
“Nibs and Sandra are one,” Adam said, “Tina and Abs are another, Amy and Paul, Jum and Wong, Hell Bright and Ren and Angel and Damieel are the last pair.”
* * * * * *
Jackson was stood beside the drinks making facilities, preparing himself a coffee when Boris walked over and asked, “You brought the new first years here, what’s your opinion of them?”
“Mine, not got one,” replied Jackson, “I was in the driver’s seat the whole journey. Which don’t help when making judgements on people. They seem a very down to earth group.”
“Ok, only time will tell then.”
“Yeah, pretty much so,” Jackson said, “Boris who was working on reverse engineering the Starfire?”
“Jonny I think,” replied Boris, “Harry would know.”
“Ok, thanks.” Jackson after picking up his coffee turned and looked across the room and saw stood beside the door to the staff common room Fran Two Stars. Jackson walked across the room and said, “Hi, surprised you weren’t here for the arrival of the new year one’s.”
“I know, but Hotel Alpha found an injured Ebba Deer on the main road and brought it back, I’ve spent most of the after noon sorting out it’s injury and also checking the animal for other injuries.”
“How is the animal?” Jackson asked.
“Fine, I’ve splinted the leg and it won’t be running around for a while, but it’s in the compound and safe, so it will be able to get well and then return to the forest.”
* * * * * *
Around 9 in the evening the windows on the first level of the accommodation block were showing the dipping sun. Stood on the first floor was Nibs and Sandra, Nibs was leaning up against the wall where the floor to ceiling window was, she was holding Sandra around the waist. The pair were looking out down the right hand side of the lake and over the forest as the rolling hills took it into the distance, just visible were some of the snow capped peaks of the Low Back Mountains.
As the pair were looking out Daraus padded over and sat at the pair’s heels and like them he too looked out.
Nibs spotted a fast moving object hurtling towards the surface of the lake then the object took to the air carrying a fish in it’s talons. “You see the Lake Hawk take the fish love?”
“I did, the scenery here is beautiful, I doubt scenery like this will be here in a few years.”
“I doubt it very much as well,” said Daraus, “I have a feeling that the battle for Darra Von will be very nasty with a lot of casualties and a lot of damage down to the environment.”
“I hope not,” responded Nibs.
Then a knock came from the door. Amy who was closest opened it and saw Tammeria standing outside. Tammeria asked, “I hope I’m not disturbing?”
“No,” replied Amy and Nibs from the first floor.
“Hi Nibs,” responded Tammeria and walked in. Tammeria closed the door and walked around the common room and was about to climb the spiral stairs to the first floor.
When Nibs said, “stay there Tammeria, I want a drink anyway.”
“Ok,” replied Tammeria and moved to the sofa’s in the middle.
Wong came out of the bathroom and said, “Hi again Tammeria.”
“Hi Wong.”
Nibs, Sandra and Daraus came down to the ground floor. Sandra walked to the sofas and sat beside Tammeria whilst Nibs made some drinks.
Amy asked Tammeria, “When did you get here as we saw you on the Moroth after the wedding and then you disappeared?”
“On Ulleam,” Tammeria replied, “I was smuggled out of Suraban on Torbar, just in case Sec Com had people watching the two entrances.”
“How much you seen of the place?” Nibs asked as she was waiting for the kettle to boil.
“Not much really, Paula suggested rather than doing the tour twice I join you lot when you have yours tomorrow. As I’m here as support staff and as it is a college I think I may spend some time getting a few long overdue qualifications.”
“Yeah,” Paul said as he walked out of his and Amy’s rooms, “In what?”
“Bio-Chemistry for one, and also a couple of other qualifications I’ve wanted, like becoming a diving instructor and also a parachute instructor, along with a few other qualifications.”
“What’s your opinion of the other years?” Sandra asked.
“Most of the students were on Vacation and didn’t get back until yesterday. Some of the second and fourth years were around and they don’t seem to bad. It looks like the Red Necks like you though which is good.”
“From what I was able to gather,” said Tina as she walked out of her’s and Abs’ rooms wearing a bath robe and a towel around her head, “I think they came from a Red Neck area, but grew up on this side of the streets rather than the religious indoctonation side.”
“What have you been doing Nibs? We parted company a good three and a half years ago,” Tammeria asked.
“A lot of travelling,” Nibs replied, I spent a good two years travelling around four different countries, spent about half a year in each of them. Then three quarters of a year in Ne-U-Bar and then came to Suraban. How about you?”
“About three days after you and your parents left, Sec Com came asking for volunteers and I got volunteered, didn’t I,” Tammeria replied and took the cup Nibs handed her as Nibs moved around the sofa and sat beside Sandra. “I wasn’t suppose to look into how I became a member, but my curiosity got the better of me. It looks like one of the teachers at the school suggested that they take a look at me and I end up a Sec Com Agent. I don’t think the teacher had any idea that the guy she was talking to about me was an agent. I think that’s how they work, as teachers and other people in responsibility and see who they suggest and then give them no choice about joining.”
“What is Sec Com like?” Amy asked, “I’ve heard stories about them, but other than the final battle in the Wacker War. You’re the first person from Sec Com I think any of us have met.”
Amy’s comment got a few nods of agreement, only Jum, and Wong didn’t.
“Sec Com is divided up into four separate groups, Combat, Security, Intelligence, and Tech. Each year the group that’s selected is trained in all aspects of Sec Com’s work for the first six months. Then you get selected to join a specific department and only then do they start to modify the bodies with cybernetics and bionics with group dependent equipment. Up until then they’ve already laced your bones with a Tibirra composite, given your muscles an improvement by coating each in a memory metal, and also installed cybernetic eyes and a small computer.”
“Bloody hell,” said Wong, “I did wonder what they did to the people.”
“That’s nothing, that’s the base everyone gets, then at six months of the year long course you go for the phase two implants, the group specific ones. Combat group, which I was selected to join. Oh yeah, you get no choices in the matter of what group you join, if the commander likes you, then you join his group, I don’t know what happens if two or more people like you. These are the implants I got, reconstruction of both arms, limited reconstruction of my legs, sub-dermal armour plating three six inch claws which extend from both hands. I also have an adaptation that allows me to fix to either or both arms a weapons rig. My back is also fitted with plugs for a man-mount rig for the heavy weapons.”
“You said yes to that lot?” Tina asked.
“No,” Tammeria replied, “the training they give you is suppose to make you model agents, yes sir, no sir people, well that and the tech we get to play with. The one problem they didn’t see in me was my independent streak, I rebelled against the brainwashing and made sure that I questioned things in my own head. You don’t get a choice in Sec Com, you get told to do something, you go and do it. They expect you to follow the book in most matters. That’s why the guy’s you killed didn’t back down Jum, Wong, the book says, ‘No Sec Com Agent every leaves his or her post, and as those two were making sure their charge wasn’t arrested and deported.”
“They came at us,” Wong said.
“Most normal people with the upgrading we have would have thought we have just been kicked and forced back, these guys are powerful, lets not go head to head with them,” Tammeria said, “That’s what Combat, Tech or Intelligence would have done, left the charge and dealt with him else where, but as they both were from Security, brains are optional, they decided to fight you.”
“And got killed in the process,” Jum replied.
“A question for you Tammeria,” said Hell Bright from the first floor. Hell Bright then walked down the spiral staircase and asked, “The White skinned ones we faced in the last battle, who are they?”
“Them,” Tammeria replied, “they were either members of the elite, Alpha force or they were members of the command council. Twelve including Commander Sinc of the best, two members from each group and the head of each group. Commander Sinc commands the intelligence group and his two underlings Drack and Goldie are masters of subterfuge and espionage work. Commander Sinc is an expert when it comes to analysing intelligence.”
Tammeria then took a gulp from her mug and said, “Back to you Nibs. What the hell have you been doing?”
“Yeah,” replied Wong, “Other than the adventures with Tammeria and Cubbadar, what other things did you do, any other friends who may pop up?”
“Ok, Wong, Tammeria,” Nibs replied, “This could take a while.”
“Ok,” responded Sandra, “Who else did you make friends with?”
“Ok guys,” Nibs said, then took a gulp of Chai and placed it down on the table. Nibs then started, “Other than Tammeria, and even you should remember Osukilm.”
“Yeah, don’t I half,” responded Tammeria, “He was a character if ever I saw one.”
“I bet he still works out of that corner shop he had,” Nibs said, “As my main friend is here now, I’ll leave Rujuniva. Where did I go next?” Nibs asked herself, “Deebina Metro, East Bay Borough, very nice neighbourhood for those corporate types that want a quiet life,” said Nibs using a local accent. “No, me and Freddic there you have one hell of a partnership, who’s older brother actually introduced me to the ghost world. He was in his last year at high school and had already been offered a place on two individual teams of ghosts. It was when me, Losnum and Freddic went to a local youth hang out, I met the Black fairy, she was a poster on the wall advertising a local comic aimed at youths around our age. The comic described the adventures of a young girl who through a genetic experiment gained a pair of black wings. The other thing was her motto, ‘Fun loving, but evil’.”
“Your motto,” said Angel who was stood on the first floor sat on the chairs they brought from their rooms.
“Bingo Angel, my motto,” responded Nibs and then took another gulp of chai and got her tin out and rolled a blunt when she had lit it she continued, “After that we moved to Spinnaya, this is where I learnt my survival skills and had my first brush with death.”
“Your kidding?” Tammeria said, “No, I’m not Tammeria. Let me explain, again here I made friends with Greetza from the same year, I think I was in the 2nd year High. The guy who taught me and Greetza how to survive in the wastes and forests was the guy who worked the security checkpoint for the private estate were mum and dad lived, being travelling trouble shooters has it’s perks, good pay, nice housing. The brush with death was when the three of us were spending a long weekend up north, Nimbo had spent five hours driving us to the area, then the plan was to spend the weekend living off the land, using only the natural environment, we hunted with bows. Me and Greetza were out stalking an Elk, when a Spinnayan Ridgehead bit me in the leg. I screamed, the Elk bolted, but both Greetza and Nimbo both found me quickly. Thankfully Greetza saw the snake before it made it’s escape and Nimbo had one vial of anti-venom. It was not good, I could feel my left leg going numb and I also slipped into and out of conscious a few times, from what Greetza said after.”
“Shit me!” Tammeria exclaimed, “A Spinnayan Ridgehead, you are one lucky person. Not many people walk away from a bite from one of those. They are a water snake, but all along the high north and the north polar ice caps you find various types of Ridgeheads.”
“I do wonder if my adept abilities helped as well, as it bit me on the Savraday around lunchtime, I was back on my feet and out of bed by Sumdar dinner time.”
“More than likely,” Tina said, “Abs is also listening, but she’s soaking in a hot bath.”
Sandra called, “Hi Abs.”
“She say’s hi back,” Tina replied, “That’s a good point where are the fairies?”
“Out basking in the local mana energy the House is built right on a ley line and a think thirty metres in front of the main door is the top few feet of the Pyramid that controls the Super Nexus,” Hell Bright replied, Vitanna said they are also looking for the local fairy community. I know Amy has felt the amount of power we can draw has gone up massively.”
“Yeah I know,” Amy replied.
“Anyway,” Nibs said, “Can I get back to telling you about the people I’ve met.”
“Yeah, sorry Nibs,” Hell Bright said.
“Where was I.”
“You had been bitten by a Spinnayan Ridgehead.”
“Oh yes. Yes, by the time we had arrived back at home it was as if nothing had happened, my doctor lived only a couple of houses away and did catch me, a few days later and asked how I was. He told me Nimbo had told him about the snake bite. I told him I was feeling quite alright. A few weeks later we were out in a local forest this time we had food with us, a tree snake dropped on me and hissed right in my ear and I freaked totally, hyperventilating, sweat was pouring from me Nimbo who was second in line said he had never seen anything like my reaction. Ever since I don’t like snakes.”
“How did you cope then in science and at Misty’s?” Paul asked.
“By using a breathing and meditative technique I learnt when I was studying Mauya. Which was also the time Cubbadar taught me how to play Rudeashean Drums, he also taught me Mauya. I can be quite close to a captive snake, as long as the containment is secure. The second one escapes or I see a wild one, I freak.”
“Have you tried to combat it?” Ren asked as he came down the spiral staircase.
“Yes, using every method under the sun from the introducing slowly to hypnosis, nothing works. The one at Misty’s did freak me a bit, but it was in it’s home, and with the breathing exercises I was able to control it. As I said Cubbadar was next friend I met and made, the man is amazing, nothing phases him at all. I swear on a couple of occasions he knew what I was planning and the joke ended up on me.”
“I grew out the practical jokes just after I left Rudeash,” Nibs said and emptied her mug and placed in on the table.
Paul and Tammeria got up and headed for the drinks making facility’s.
Nibs continued, “From Rudeash I we travelled to South Attica and mum was based in the Southern Cape City, but dad had to roam around all the cities. South Attica was where I got my second experience of the Ghost world, Matt someone I knew from the local electronics store I used introduced me to a another couple of regulars, two guys straight from the annuals of the Ghost world. Two very stocky broad shoulder guys, but with a gentle caring side. They both contacted ahead of me when I told them I was going to Ne-U-Bar, a ghost lady, it would be the best description of her, met me by dropping a letter into my pocket as we passed, she bump me to tell me she had done something. The letter was an introduction letter telling me that the two ghosts I had known had contacted her. Those were some of the most interesting 18 months I’ve had, she taught me the nuneaise of the Ghost combat forms or Lappellr. It was through her I became one of the off line backup sites for the ghost and black net forums and news pages. From Ne-U-Bar I come to Suraban.”
“That is one hell of a world tour,” Tammeria said, “I can now see why you are so good with languages.”
“Thank you Tammeria,” responded Nibs, “remember though, I learn about everything, not just the language but the culture, the people and the religions native to the place. The second I hear a language I know my brain clicks into that country’s mode and it’s natural.”
“Who out of everyone whom you have met, would you want to see again?” Wong asked.
“This may surprise some people, but the one person I would want to see again is the Language 101 teacher from Rudeash, she looked down at everyone in the class. Well she did until the last day I was in her class,” Nibs smiled a happy smile as she remembered the obsenities that she had made the teacher translate.
“What did you do to her?” Jum asked, “because I know that smile Nibs.”
“Oh I made her look very small. The last five minutes I stood and told her to shut the fuck up in Rudeashian, she stared at me as if to say, what did you just say, I said it again and also told her to translate what I said next, I them spent three minutes rolling obsentities off my tongue and I end it by saying those who look down upon something should watch out for fist coming the other way. Then the bell went and I disappeared. A friend grabbed my bag as he left the class and as the class left I said something in Rudeashian and right on cue they class laughed at it.”
“You evil little bint,” Sandra said.
“All the class knew about the laugh at my departing words, it was a genuine joke, and a lot of the locals got the joke and joined in. No one had any idea about the last five minutes though, that was all me getting my own back.”
Amy then yarned and looked at the clock hanging from the first floor. “Hell it’s early and I’m tired already.”
“I know,” said Jum, “I’m thinking about getting some sleep as well.”
“Well then as we had all better be awake for the tour tomorrow, I think we all could do with some sleep,” Sandra suggested.
Most of the friends nodded agreements to the suggestion and tidied away the dirty cups and other items and generally made sure it looked tidy.
As Nibs was about to walked through the door to hers and Sandra’s room she turned and said to Tammeria, “See you tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” responded Tammeria, “Welcome to the Academy Nibs.” Tammeria them walked through the door and closed it behind her.
Nibs then got dragged into the bedroom by Sandra who had a few ideas for fun.
* * * * * *
Just as the three friends lay in bed, Sandra and Nibs smoking the last blunt of the evening Sandra said, “I think Year One has gained a thirteenth member.”
“I think you could be right, love,” responded Nibs, “I love you Sandra.” Nibs then put the blunt down and then turned so she could gave Sandra a kiss on the lip and then the pair with Daraus laying at their feet snuggled down to sleep.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.